title.gif (7562 bytes)

Chapter One
Chapter Two
Chapter Three

Chapter One

It was a bright cold day in April, and the
clocks were striking thirteen. Winston Smith,
his chin nuzzled into his breast in an effort to
escape the vile wind, slipped quickly
through the glass doors of Victory
Mansions, though not quickly enough to
prevent a swirl of gritty dust from entering
along with him.

The hallway smelt of boiled cabbage and
old rag mats. At one end of it a coloured
poster, too large for indoor display, had
been tacked to the wall. It depicted simply
an enormous face, more than a metre wide:
the face of a man of about forty-five, with a
heavy black moustache and ruggedly
handsome features. Winston made for the
stairs. It was no use trying the lift. Even at the
best of times it was seldom working, and at
present the electric current was cut off
during daylight hours. It was part of the
economy drive in preparation for Hate
Week. The flat was seven flights up, and
Winston, who was thirty-nine and had a
varicose ulcer above his right ankle, went
slowly, resting several times on the way. On
each landing, opposite the lift-shaft, the
poster with the enormous face gazed from
the wall. It was one of those pictures which

are so contrived that the eyes follow you
about when you move. BIG BROTHER IS
WATCHING YOU, the caption beneath it ran.

Inside the flat a fruity voice was reading out
a list of figures which had something to do
with the production of pig-iron. The voice
came from an oblong metal plaque like a
dulled mirror which formed part of the
surface of the right-hand wall. Winston
turned a switch and the voice sank
somewhat, though the words were still
distinguishable. The instrument (the
telescreen, it was called) could be dimmed,
but there was no way of shutting it off
completely. He moved over to the window: a
smallish, frail figure, the meagreness of his
body merely emphasized by the blue
overalls which were the uniform of the party.
His hair was very fair, his face naturally
sanguine, his skin roughened by coarse
soap and blunt razor blades and the cold of
the winter that had just ended.

Outside, even through the shut window-
pane, the world looked cold. Down in the
street little eddies of wind were whirling
dust and torn paper into spirals, and though
the sun was shining and the sky a harsh
blue, there seemed to be no colour in
anything, except the posters that were
plastered everywhere. The
blackmoustachio'd face gazed down from
every commanding corner. There was one
on the house-front immediately opposite.

-1-

BIG BROTHER IS WATCHING YOU, the
caption said, while the dark eyes looked
deep into Winston's own. Down at
streetlevel another poster, torn at one
corner, flapped fitfully in the wind,
alternately covering and uncovering the
single word INGSOC. In the far distance a
helicopter skimmed down between the
roofs, hovered for an instant like a
bluebottle, and darted away again with a
curving flight. It was the police patrol,
snooping into people's windows. The
patrols did not matter, however. Only the
Thought Police mattered.

Behind Winston's back the voice from the
telescreen was still babbling away about
pig-iron and the overfulfilment of the Ninth
Three-Year Plan. The telescreen received
and transmitted simultaneously. Any sound
that Winston made, above the level of a very
low whisper, would be picked up by it,
moreover, so long as he remained within
the field of vision which the metal plaque
commanded, he could be seen as well as
heard. There was of course no way of
knowing whether you were being watched
at any given moment. How often, or on what
system, the Thought Police plugged in on
any individual wire was guesswork. It was
even conceivable that they watched
everybody all the time. But at any rate they
could plug in your wire whenever they
wanted to. You had to live did live, from
habit that became instinct in the assumption
that every sound you made was overheard,
and, except in darkness, every movement
scrutinized.

Winston kept his back turned to the
telescreen. It was safer, though, as he well
knew, even a back can be revealing. A
kilometre away the Ministry of Truth, his
place of work, towered vast and white
above the grimy landscape. This, he thought
with a sort of vague distaste this was

London, chief city of Airstrip One, itself the
third most populous of the provinces of
Oceania. He tried to squeeze out some
childhood memory that should tell him
whether London had always been quite like
this. Were there always these vistas of
rotting nineteenth-century houses, their
sides shored up with baulks of timber, their
windows patched with cardboard and their
roofs with corrugated iron, their crazy
garden walls sagging in all directions? And
the bombed sites where the plaster dust
swirled in the air and the willow-herb
straggled over the heaps of rubble; and the
places where the bombs had cleared a
larger patch and there had sprung up sordid
colonies of wooden dwellings like chicken-
houses? But it was no use, he could not
remember: nothing remained of his
childhood except a series of bright-lit
tableaux occurring against no background
and mostly unintelligible.

The Ministry of Truth Minitrue, in Newspeak*
was startlingly different from any other
object in sight. It was an enormous
pyramidal structure of glittering white
concrete, soaring up, terrace after terrace,
300 metres into the air. From where Winston
stood it was just possible to read, picked
out on its white face in elegant lettering, the
three slogans of the Party:



WAR IS PEACE

FREEDOM IS SLAVERY

IGNORANCE IS STRENGTH



The Ministry of Truth contained, it was said,
three thousand rooms above ground level,
and corresponding ramifications below.

-2-

Scattered about London there were just
three other buildings of similar appearance
and size. So completely did they dwarf the
surrounding architecture that from the roof
of Victory Mansions you could see all four of
them simultaneously. They were the homes
of the four Ministries between which the
entire apparatus of government was
divided. The Ministry of Truth, which
concerned itself with news, entertainment,
education, and the fine arts. The Ministry of
Peace, which concerned itself with war.
The Ministry of Love, which maintained law
and order. And the Ministry of Plenty, which
was responsible for economic affairs. Their
names, in Newspeak: Minitrue, Minipax,
Miniluv, and Miniplenty.

The Ministry of Love was the really
frightening one. There were no windows in
it at all. Winston had never been inside the
Ministry of Love, nor within half a kilometre
of it. It was a place impossible to enter
except on official business, and then only by
penetrating through a maze of barbed-wire
entanglements, steel doors, and hidden
machine-gun nests. Even the streets
leading up to its outer barriers were roamed
by gorilla-faced guards in black uniforms,
armed with jointed truncheons.

Winston turned round abruptly. He had set
his features into the expression of quiet
optimism which it was advisable to wear
when facing the telescreen. He crossed the
room into the tiny kitchen. By leaving the
Ministry at this time of day he had sacrificed
his lunch in the canteen, and he was aware
that there was no food in the kitchen except
a hunk of dark-coloured bread which had
got to be saved for tomorrow's breakfast.
He took down from the shelf a bottle of
colourless liquid with a plain white label
marked VICTORY GIN. It gave off a sickly,
oily smell, as of Chinese ricespirit. Winston
poured out nearly a teacupful, nerved

himself for a shock, and gulped it down like
a dose of medicine.

Instantly his face turned scarlet and the
water ran out of his eyes. The stuff was like
nitric acid, and moreover, in swallowing it
one had the sensation of being hit on the
back of the head with a rubber club. The
next moment, however, the burning in his
belly died down and the world began to look
more cheerful. He took a cigarette from a
crumpled packet marked VICTORY
CIGARETTES and incautiously held it
upright, whereupon the tobacco fell out on
to the floor. With the next he was more
successful. He went back to the living-room
and sat down at a small table that stood to
the left of the telescreen. From the table
drawer he took out a penholder, a bottle of
ink, and a thick, quarto-sized blank book
with a red back and a marbled cover.

For some reason the telescreen in the
living-room was in an unusual position.
Instead of being placed, as was normal, in
the end wall, where it could command the
whole room, it was in the longer wall,
opposite the window. To one side of it there
was a shallow alcove in which Winston was
now sitting, and which, when the flats were
built, had probably been intended to hold
bookshelves. By sitting in the alcove, and
keeping well back, Winston was able to
remain outside the range of the telescreen,
so far as sight went. He could be heard, of
course, but so long as he stayed in his
present position he could not be seen. It
was partly the unusual geography of the
room that had suggested to him the thing
that he was now about to do.

But it had also been suggested by the book
that he had just taken out of the drawer. It
was a peculiarly beautiful book. Its smooth
creamy paper, a little yellowed by age, was
of a kind that had not been manufactured for

-3-

at least forty years past. He could guess,
however, that the book was much older than
that. He had seen it lying in the window of a
frowsy little junk-shop in a slummy quarter
of the town (just what quarter he did not now
remember) and had been stricken
immediately by an overwhelming desire to
possess it. Party members were supposed
not to go into ordinary shops ('dealing on
the free market', it was called), but the rule
was not strictly kept, because there were
various things, such as shoelaces and razor
blades, which it was impossible to get hold
of in any other way. He had given a quick
glance up and down the street and then had
slipped inside and bought the book for two
dollars fifty. At the time he was not
conscious of wanting it for any particular
purpose. He had carried it guiltily home in
his briefcase. Even with nothing written in it,
it was a compromising possession.

The thing that he was about to do was to
open a diary. This was not illegal (nothing
was illegal, since there were no longer any
laws), but if detected it was reasonably
certain that it would be punished by death,
or at least by twenty-five years in a
forcedlabour camp. Winston fitted a nib into
the penholder and sucked it to get the
grease off. The pen was an archaic
instrument, seldom used even for
signatures, and he had procured one,
furtively and with some difficulty, simply
because of a feeling that the beautiful
creamy paper deserved to be written on
with a real nib instead of being scratched
with an ink-pencil. Actually he was not used
to writing by hand. Apart from very short
notes, it was usual to dictate everything into
the speakwrite which was of course
impossible for his present purpose. He
dipped the pen into the ink and then faltered
for just a second. A tremor had gone
through his bowels. To mark the paper was
the decisive act. In small clumsy letters he

wrote:

April 4th, 1984.

He sat back. A sense of complete
helplessness had descended upon him. To
begin with, he did not know with any
certainty that this was 1984. It must be round
about that date, since he was fairly sure that
his age was thirty-nine, and he believed
that he had been born in 1944 or 1945; but it was
never possible nowadays to pin down any
date within a year or two.

For whom, it suddenly occurred to him to
wonder, was he writing this diary? For the
future, for the unborn. His mind hovered for
a moment round the doubtful date on the
page, and then fetched up with a bump
against the Newspeak word doublethink.
For the first time the magnitude of what he
had undertaken came home to him. How
could you communicate with the future? It
was of its nature impossible. Either the
future would resemble the present, in which
case it would not listen to him: or it would be
different from it, and his predicament would
be meaningless.

For some time he sat gazing stupidly at the
paper. The telescreen had changed over to
strident military music. It was curious that he
seemed not merely to have lost the power of
expressing himself, but even to have
forgotten what it was that he had originally
intended to say. For weeks past he had
been making ready for this moment, and it
had never crossed his mind that anything
would be needed except courage. The
actual writing would be easy. All he had to
do was to transfer to paper the interminable
restless monologue that had been running
inside his head, literally for years. At this
moment, however, even the monologue had
dried up. Moreover his varicose ulcer had
begun itching unbearably. He dared not

-4-

scratch it, because if he did so it always
became inflamed. The seconds were
ticking by. He was conscious of nothing
except the blankness of the page in front of
him, the itching of the skin above his ankle,
the blaring of the music, and a slight
booziness caused by the gin.

Suddenly he began writing in sheer panic,
only imperfectly aware of what he was
setting down. His small but childish
handwriting straggled up and down the
page, shedding first its capital letters and
finally even its full stops:

April 4th, 1984. Last night to the flicks. All war
films. One very good one of a ship full of
refugees being bombed somewhere in the
Mediterranean. Audience much amused by
shots of a great huge fat man trying to swim
away with a helicopter after him, first you
saw him wallowing along in the water like a
porpoise, then you saw him through the
helicopters gunsights, then he was full of
holes and the sea round him turned pink and
he sank as suddenly as though the holes
had let in the water, audience shouting with
laughter when he sank. then you saw a
lifeboat full of children with a helicopter
hovering over it. there was a middle-aged
woman might have been a jewess sitting up
in the bow with a little boy about three years
old in her arms. little boy screaming with
fright and hiding his head between her
breasts as if he was trying to burrow right
into her and the woman putting her arms
round him and comforting him although she
was blue with fright herself, all the time
covering him up as much as possible as if
she thought her arms could keep the bullets
off him. then the helicopter planted a 20 kilo
bomb in among them terrific flash and the
boat went all to matchwood. then there was
a wonderful shot of a child's arm going up
up up right up into the air a helicopter with a
camera in its nose must have followed it up

and there was a lot of applause from the
party seats but a woman down in the prole
part of the house suddenly started kicking
up a fuss and shouting they didnt oughter of
showed it not in front of kids they didnt it aint
right not in front of kids it aint until the police
turned her turned her out i dont suppose
anything happened to her nobody cares
what the proles say typical prole reaction
they never

Winston stopped writing, partly because he
was suffering from cramp. He did not know
what had made him pour out this stream of
rubbish. But the curious thing was that while
he was doing so a totally different memory
had clarified itself in his mind, to the point
where he almost felt equal to writing it
down. It was, he now realized, because of
this other incident that he had suddenly
decided to come home and begin the diary
today.

It had happened that morning at the Ministry,
if anything so nebulous could be said to
happen.

It was nearly eleven hundred, and in the
Records Department, where Winston
worked, they were dragging the chairs out
of the cubicles and grouping them in the
centre of the hall opposite the big
telescreen, in preparation for the Two
Minutes Hate. Winston was just taking his
place in one of the middle rows when two
people whom he knew by sight, but had
never spoken to, came unexpectedly into
the room. One of them was a girl whom he
often passed in the corridors. He did not
know her name, but he knew that she
worked in the Fiction Department.
Presumably since he had sometimes seen
her with oily hands and carrying a spanner
she had some mechanical job on one of the
novel-writing machines. She was a bold-
looking girl, of about twenty-seven, with

-5-

thick hair, a freckled face, and swift,
athletic movements. A narrow scarlet sash,
emblem of the Junior Anti-Sex League,
was wound several times round the waist of
her overalls, just tightly enough to bring out
the shapeliness of her hips. Winston had
disliked her from the very first moment of
seeing her. He knew the reason. It was
because of the atmosphere of hockey-
fields and cold baths and community hikes
and general clean-mindedness which she
managed to carry about with her. He
disliked nearly all women, and especially
the young and pretty ones. It was always the
women, and above all the young ones, who
were the most bigoted adherents of the
Party, the swallowers of slogans, the
amateur spies and nosers-out of
unorthodoxy. But this particular girl gave him
the impression of being more dangerous
than most. Once when they passed in the
corridor she gave him a quick sidelong
glance which seemed to pierce right into
him and for a moment had filled him with
black terror. The idea had even crossed his
mind that she might be an agent of the
Thought Police. That, it was true, was very
unlikely. Still, he continued to feel a peculiar
uneasiness, which had fear mixed up in it
as well as hostility, whenever she was
anywhere near him.

The other person was a man named
O'Brien, a member of the Inner Party and
holder of some post so important and
remote that Winston had only a dim idea of
its nature. A momentary hush passed over
the group of people round the chairs as they
saw the black overalls of an Inner Party
member approaching. O'Brien was a large,
burly man with a thick neck and a coarse,
humorous, brutal face. In spite of his
formidable appearance he had a certain
charm of manner. He had a trick of
resettling his spectacles on his nose which
was curiously disarming in some

indefinable way, curiously civilized. It was a
gesture which, if anyone had still thought in
such terms, might have recalled an
eighteenth-century nobleman offering his
snuffbox. Winston had seen O'Brien
perhaps a dozen times in almost as many
years. He felt deeply drawn to him, and not
solely because he was intrigued by the
contrast between O'Brien's urbane manner
and his prize-fighter's physique. Much
more it was because of a secretly held
belief or perhaps not even a belief, merely a
hope that O'Brien's political orthodoxy was
not perfect. Something in his face
suggested it irresistibly. And again,
perhaps it was not even unorthodoxy that
was written in his face, but simply
intelligence. But at any rate he had the
appearance of being a person that you
could talk to if somehow you could cheat the
telescreen and get him alone. Winston had
never made the smallest effort to verify this
guess: indeed, there was no way of doing
so. At this moment O'Brien glanced at his
wrist-watch, saw that it was nearly eleven
hundred, and evidently decided to stay in
the Records Department until the Two
Minutes Hate was over. He took a chair in
the same row as Winston, a couple of
places away. A small, sandy-haired
woman who worked in the next cubicle to
Winston was between them. The girl with
dark hair was sitting immediately behind.

The next moment a hideous, grinding
speech, as of some monstrous machine
running without oil, burst from the big
telescreen at the end of the room. It was a
noise that set one's teeth on edge and
bristled the hair at the back of one's neck.
The Hate had started.

As usual, the face of Emmanuel Goldstein,
the Enemy of the People, had flashed on to
the screen. There were hisses here and
there among the audience. The little sandy-

-6-

haired woman gave a squeak of mingled
fear and disgust. Goldstein was the
renegade and backslider who once, long
ago (how long ago, nobody quite
remembered), had been one of the leading
figures of the Party, almost on a level with
Big Brother himself, and then had engaged
in counter-revolutionary activities, had been
condemned to death, and had mysteriously
escaped and disappeared. The
programmes of the Two Minutes Hate
varied from day to day, but there was none
in which Goldstein was not the principal
figure. He was the primal traitor, the earliest
defiler of the Party's purity. All subsequent
crimes against the Party, all treacheries,
acts of sabotage, heresies, deviations,
sprang directly out of his teaching.
Somewhere or other he was still alive and
hatching his conspiracies: perhaps
somewhere beyond the sea, under the
protection of his foreign paymasters,
perhaps even so it was occasionally
rumoured in some hiding-place in Oceania
itself.

Winston's diaphragm was constricted. He
could never see the face of Goldstein
without a painful mixture of emotions. It was
a lean Jewish face, with a great fuzzy
aureole of white hair and a small goatee
beard a clever face, and yet somehow
inherently despicable, with a kind of senile
silliness in the long thin nose, near the end
of which a pair of spectacles was perched.
It resembled the face of a sheep, and the
voice, too, had a sheep-like quality.
Goldstein was delivering his usual
venomous attack upon the doctrines of the
Party an attack so exaggerated and
perverse that a child should have been able
to see through it, and yet just plausible
enough to fill one with an alarmed feeling
that other people, less level-headed than
oneself, might be taken in by it. He was
abusing Big Brother, he was denouncing

the dictatorship of the Party, he was
demanding the immediate conclusion of
peace with Eurasia, he was advocating
freedom of speech, freedom of the Press,
freedom of assembly, freedom of thought,
he was crying hysterically that the revolution
had been betrayed and all this in rapid
polysyllabic speech which was a sort of
parody of the habitual style of the orators of
the Party, and even contained Newspeak
words: more Newspeak words, indeed,
than any Party member would normally use
in real life. And all the while, lest one should
be in any doubt as to the reality which
Goldstein's specious claptrap covered,
behind his head on the telescreen there
marched the endless columns of the
Eurasian army row after row of solid-
looking men with expressionless Asiatic
faces, who swam up to the surface of the
screen and vanished, to be replaced by
others exactly similar. The dull rhythmic
tramp of the soldiers' boots formed the
background to Goldstein's bleating voice.

Before the Hate had proceeded for thirty
seconds, uncontrollable exclamations of
rage were breaking out from half the people
in the room. The self-satisfied sheep-like
face on the screen, and the terrifying power
of the Eurasian army behind it, were too
much to be borne: besides, the sight or
even the thought of Goldstein produced fear
and anger automatically. He was an object
of hatred more constant than either Eurasia
or Eastasia, since when Oceania was at
war with one of these Powers it was
generally at peace with the other. But what
was strange was that although Goldstein
was hated and despised by everybody,
although every day and a thousand times a
day, on platforms, on the telescreen, in
newspapers, in books, his theories were
refuted, smashed, ridiculed, held up to the
general gaze for the pitiful rubbish that they
were in spite of all this, his influence never

-7-

seemed to grow less. Always there were
fresh dupes waiting to be seduced by him.
A day never passed when spies and
saboteurs acting under his directions were
not unmasked by the Thought Police. He
was the commander of a vast shadowy
army, an underground network of
conspirators dedicated to the overthrow of
the State. The Brotherhood, its name was
supposed to be. There were also
whispered stories of a terrible book, a
compendium of all the heresies, of which
Goldstein was the author and which
circulated clandestinely here and there. It
was a book without a title. People referred
to it, if at all, simply as the book. But one
knew of such things only through vague
rumours. Neither the Brotherhood nor the
book was a subject that any ordinary Party
member would mention if there was a way
of avoiding it.

In its second minute the Hate rose to a
frenzy. People were leaping up and down in
their places and shouting at the tops of their
voices in an effort to drown the maddening
bleating voice that came from the screen.
The little sandy-haired woman had turned
bright pink, and her mouth was opening and
shutting like that of a landed fish. Even
O'Brien's heavy face was flushed. He was
sitting very straight in his chair, his powerful
chest swelling and quivering as though he
were standing up to the assault of a wave.
The dark-haired girl behind Winston had
begun crying out 'Swine! Swine! Swine!'
and suddenly she picked up a heavy
Newspeak dictionary and flung it at the
screen. It struck Goldstein's nose and
bounced off; the voice continued
inexorably. In a lucid moment Winston found
that he was shouting with the others and
kicking his heel violently against the rung of
his chair. The horrible thing about the Two
Minutes Hate was not that one was obliged
to act a part, but, on the contrary, that it was

impossible to avoid joining in. Within thirty
seconds any pretence was always
unnecessary. A hideous ecstasy of fear and
vindictiveness, a desire to kill, to torture, to
smash faces in with a sledge-hammer,
seemed to flow through the whole group of
people like an electric current, turning one
even against one's will into a grimacing,
screaming lunatic. And yet the rage that one
felt was an abstract, undirected emotion
which could be switched from one object to
another like the flame of a blowlamp. Thus,
at one moment Winston's hatred was not
turned against Goldstein at all, but, on the
contrary, against Big Brother, the Party, and
the Thought Police; and at such moments
his heart went out to the lonely, derided
heretic on the screen, sole guardian of truth
and sanity in a world of lies. And yet the very
next instant he was at one with the people
about him, and all that was said of
Goldstein seemed to him to be true. At
those moments his secret loathing of Big
Brother changed into adoration, and Big
Brother seemed to tower up, an invincible,
fearless protector, standing like a rock
against the hordes of Asia, and Goldstein,
in spite of his isolation, his helplessness,
and the doubt that hung about his very
existence, seemed like some sinister
enchanter, capable by the mere power of
his voice of wrecking the structure of
civilization.

It was even possible, at moments, to switch
one's hatred this way or that by a voluntary
act. Suddenly, by the sort of violent effort
with which one wrenches one's head away
from the pillow in a nightmare, Winston
succeeded in transferring his hatred from
the face on the screen to the dark-haired
girl behind him. Vivid, beautiful
hallucinations flashed through his mind. He
would flog her to death with a rubber
truncheon. He would tie her naked to a
stake and shoot her full of arrows like Saint

-8-

Sebastian. He would ravish her and cut her
throat at the moment of climax. Better than
before, moreover, he realized why it was
that he hated her. He hated her because she
was young and pretty and sexless, because
he wanted to go to bed with her and would
never do so, because round her sweet
supple waist, which seemed to ask you to
encircle it with your arm, there was only the
odious scarlet sash, aggressive symbol of
chastity.

The Hate rose to its climax. The voice of
Goldstein had become an actual sheep's
bleat, and for an instant the face changed
into that of a sheep. Then the sheep-face
melted into the figure of a Eurasian soldier
who seemed to be advancing, huge and
terrible, his sub-machine gun roaring, and
seeming to spring out of the surface of the
screen, so that some of the people in the
front row actually flinched backwards in
their seats. But in the same moment,
drawing a deep sigh of relief from
everybody, the hostile figure melted into the
face of Big Brother, black-haired,
blackmoustachio'd, full of power and
mysterious calm, and so vast that it almost
filled up the screen. Nobody heard what Big
Brother was saying. It was merely a few
words of encouragement, the sort of words
that are uttered in the din of battle, not
distinguishable individually but restoring
confidence by the fact of being spoken.
Then the face of Big Brother faded away
again, and instead the three slogans of the
Party stood out in bold capitals:



WAR IS PEACE

FREEDOM IS SLAVERY

IGNORANCE IS STRENGTH



But the face of Big Brother seemed to
persist for several seconds on the screen,
as though the impact that it had made on
everyone's eyeballs was too vivid to wear
off immediately. The little sandyhaired
woman had flung herself forward over the
back of the chair in front of her. With a
tremulous murmur that sounded like 'My
Saviour!' she extended her arms towards
the screen. Then she buried her face in her
hands. It was apparent that she was uttering
a prayer.

At this moment the entire group of people
broke into a deep, slow, rhythmical chant of
'B-B! ... B-B! ... B-B!' over and over again,
very slowly, with a long pause between the
first 'B' and the second a heavy, murmurous
sound, somehow curiously savage, in the
background of which one seemed to hear
the stamp of naked feet and the throbbing
of tom-toms. For perhaps as much as thirty
seconds they kept it up. It was a refrain that
was often heard in moments of
overwhelming emotion. Partly it was a sort
of hymn to the wisdom and majesty of Big
Brother, but still more it was an act of self-
hypnosis, a deliberate drowning of
consciousness by means of rhythmic noise.
Winston's entrails seemed to grow cold. In
the Two Minutes Hate he could not help
sharing in the general delirium, but this sub-
human chanting of 'B-B! . . . B-B!' always
filled him with horror. Of course he chanted
with the rest: it was impossible to do
otherwise. To dissemble your feelings, to
control your face, to do what everyone else
was doing, was an instinctive reaction. But
there was a space of a couple of seconds
during which the expression of his eyes
might conceivably have betrayed him. And it
was exactly at this moment that the
significant thing happened if, indeed, it did
happen.

-9-

Momentarily he caught O'Brien's eye.
O'Brien had stood up. He had taken off his
spectacles and was in the act of resettling
them on his nose with his characteristic
gesture. But there was a fraction of a
second when their eyes met, and for as long
as it took to happen Winston knew yes, he
knew! that O'Brien was thinking the same
thing as himself. An unmistakable message
had passed. It was as though their two
minds had opened and the thoughts were
flowing from one into the other through their
eyes. 'I am with you,' O'Brien seemed to be
saying to him. 'I know precisely what you
are feeling. I know all about your contempt,
your hatred, your disgust. But don't worry, I
am on your side!' And then the flash of
intelligence was gone, and O'Brien's face
was as inscrutable as everybody else's.

That was all, and he was already uncertain
whether it had happened. Such incidents
never had any sequel. All that they did was
to keep alive in him the belief, or hope, that
others besides himself were the enemies of
the Party. Perhaps the rumours of vast
underground conspiracies were true after
all perhaps the Brotherhood really existed! It
was impossible, in spite of the endless
arrests and confessions and executions, to
be sure that the Brotherhood was not simply
a myth. Some days he believed in it, some
days not. There was no evidence, only
fleeting glimpses that might mean anything
or nothing: snatches of overheard
conversation, faint scribbles on lavatory
walls once, even, when two strangers met,
a small movement of the hand which had
looked as though it might be a signal of
recognition. It was all guesswork: very likely
he had imagined everything. He had gone
back to his cubicle without looking at
O'Brien again. The idea of following up
their momentary contact hardly crossed his
mind. It would have been inconceivably
dangerous even if he had known how to set

about doing it. For a second, two seconds,
they had exchanged an equivocal glance,
and that was the end of the story. But even
that was a memorable event, in the locked
loneliness in which one had to live.

Winston roused himself and sat up
straighter. He let out a belch. The gin was
rising from his stomach.

His eyes re-focused on the page. He
discovered that while he sat helplessly
musing he had also been writing, as though
by automatic action. And it was no longer
the same cramped, awkward handwriting
as before. His pen had slid voluptuously
over the smooth paper, printing in large neat
capitals



DOWN WITH BIG BROTHER
DOWN WITH BIG BROTHER
DOWN WITH BIG BROTHER
DOWN WITH BIG BROTHER
DOWN WITH BIG BROTHER



over and over again, filling half a page.

He could not help feeling a twinge of panic.
It was absurd, since the writing of those
particular words was not more dangerous
than the initial act of opening the diary, but
for a moment he was tempted to tear out the
spoiled pages and abandon the enterprise
altogether.

He did not do so, however, because he
knew that it was useless. Whether he wrote
DOWN WITH BIG BROTHER, or whether he
refrained from writing it, made no
difference. Whether he went on with the
diary, or whether he did not go on with it,
made no difference. The Thought Police
would get him just the same. He had

-10-

committed would still have committed, even
if he had never set pen to paper the
essential crime that contained all others in
itself. Thoughtcrime, they called it.
Thoughtcrime was not a thing that could be
concealed for ever. You might dodge
successfully for a while, even for years, but
sooner or later they were bound to get you.

It was always at night the arrests invariably
happened at night. The sudden jerk out of
sleep, the rough hand shaking your
shoulder, the lights glaring in your eyes, the
ring of hard faces round the bed. In the vast
majority of cases there was no trial, no
report of the arrest. People simply
disappeared, always during the night. Your
name was removed from the registers,
every record of everything you had ever
done was wiped out, your one-time
existence was denied and then forgotten.
You were abolished, annihilated: vaporized
was the usual word.

For a moment he was seized by a kind of
hysteria. He began writing in a hurried
untidy scrawl:

theyll shoot me i don't care theyll shoot me in
the back of the neck i dont care down with
big brother they always shoot you in the
back of the neck i dont care down with big
brother

He sat back in his chair, slightly ashamed of
himself, and laid down the pen. The next
moment he started violently. There was a
knocking at the door.

Already! He sat as still as a mouse, in the
futile hope that whoever it was might go
away after a single attempt. But no, the
knocking was repeated. The worst thing of
all would be to delay. His heart was
thumping like a drum, but his face, from
long habit, was probably expressionless.

He got up and moved heavily towards the
door.

II

As he put his hand to the door-knob Winston
saw that he had left the diary open on the
table. DOWN WITH BIG BROTHER was
written all over it, in letters almost big
enough to be legible across the room. It was
an inconceivably stupid thing to have done.
But, he realized, even in his panic he had
not wanted to smudge the creamy paper by
shutting the book while the ink was wet.

He drew in his breath and opened the door.
Instantly a warm wave of relief flowed
through him. A colourless, crushed-looking
woman, with wispy hair and a lined face,
was standing outside.

'Oh, comrade,' she began in a dreary,
whining sort of voice, 'I thought I heard you
come in. Do you think you could come
across and have a look at our kitchen sink?
It's got blocked up and --'

It was Mrs Parsons, the wife of a neighbour
on the same floor. ('Mrs' was a word
somewhat discountenanced by the Party
you were supposed to call everyone
'comrade' but with some women one used
it instinctively.) She was a woman of about
thirty, but looking much older. One had the
impression that there was dust in the
creases of her face. Winston followed her
down the passage. These amateur repair
jobs were an almost daily irritation. Victory
Mansions were old flats, built in 1930 or
thereabouts, and were falling to pieces. The
plaster flaked constantly from ceilings and
walls, the pipes burst in every hard frost, the
roof leaked whenever there was snow, the
heating system was usually running at half
steam when it was not closed down
altogether from motives of economy.

-11-

Repairs, except what you could do for
yourself, had to be sanctioned by remote
committees which were liable to hold up
even the mending of a window-pane for
two years.

'Of course it's only because Tom isn't
home,' said Mrs Parsons vaguely.

The Parsons' flat was bigger than
Winston's, and dingy in a different way.
Everything had a battered, trampled-on
look, as though the place had just been
visited by some large violent animal.
Games impedimenta hockey-sticks,
boxing-gloves. a burst football, a pair of
sweaty shorts turned inside out lay all over
the floor, and on the table there was a litter
of dirty dishes and dog-eared exercise-
books. On the walls were scarlet banners of
the Youth League and the Spies, and a full-
sized poster of Big Brother. There was the
usual boiled-cabbage smell, common to
the whole building, but it was shot through
by a sharper reek of sweat, which one knew
this at the first sniff, though it was hard to
say how was the sweat of some person not
present at the moment. In another room
someone with a comb and a piece of toilet
paper was trying to keep tune with the
military music which was still issuing from
the telescreen.

'It's the children,' said Mrs Parsons, casting
a half-apprehensive glance at the door.
'They haven't been out today. And of course
--'

She had a habit of breaking off her
sentences in the middle. The kitchen sink
was full nearly to the brim with filthy greenish
water which smelt worse than ever of
cabbage. Winston knelt down and examined
the angle-joint of the pipe. He hated using
his hands, and he hated bending down,
which was always liable to start him

coughing. Mrs Parsons looked on
helplessly.

'Of course if Tom was home he'd put it right
in a moment,' she said. 'He loves anything
like that. He's ever so good with his hands,
Tom is.'

Parsons was Winston's fellow-employee at
the Ministry of Truth. He was a fattish but
active man of paralysing stupidity, a mass
of imbecile enthusiasms one of those
completely unquestioning, devoted drudges
on whom, more even than on the Thought
Police, the stability of the Party depended.
At thirty-five he had just been unwillingly
evicted from the Youth League, and before
graduating into the Youth League he had
managed to stay on in the Spies for a year
beyond the statutory age. At the Ministry he
was employed in some subordinate post for
which intelligence was not required, but on
the other hand he was a leading figure on
the Sports Committee and all the other
committees engaged in organizing
community hikes, spontaneous
demonstrations, savings campaigns, and
voluntary activities generally. He would
inform you with quiet pride, between whiffs
of his pipe, that he had put in an
appearance at the Community Centre every
evening for the past four years. An
overpowering smell of sweat, a sort of
unconscious testimony to the
strenuousness of his life, followed him
about wherever he went, and even
remained behind him after he had gone.

'Have you got a spanner? said Winston,
fiddling with the nut on the angle-joint.

'A spanner,' said Mrs Parsons,
immediately becoming invertebrate. 'I don't
know, I'm sure. Perhaps the children --'

There was a trampling of boots and another

-12-

blast on the comb as the children charged
into the living-room. Mrs Parsons brought
the spanner. Winston let out the water and
disgustedly removed the clot of human hair
that had blocked up the pipe. He cleaned
his fingers as best he could in the cold water
from the tap and went back into the other
room.

'Up with your hands!' yelled a savage voice.

A handsome, tough-looking boy of nine had
popped up from behind the table and was
menacing him with a toy automatic pistol,
while his small sister, about two years
younger, made the same gesture with a
fragment of wood. Both of them were
dressed in the blue shorts, grey shirts, and
red neckerchiefs which were the uniform of
the Spies. Winston raised his hands above
his head, but with an uneasy feeling, so
vicious was the boy's demeanour, that it
was not altogether a game.

'You're a traitor!' yelled the boy. 'You're a
thought-criminal! You're a Eurasian spy! I'll
shoot you, I'll vaporize you, I'll send you to
the salt mines!'

Suddenly they were both leaping round him,
shouting 'Traitor!' and 'Thought-criminal!'
the little girl imitating her brother in every
movement. It was somehow slightly
frightening, like the gambolling of tiger cubs
which will soon grow up into man-eaters.
There was a sort of calculating ferocity in
the boy's eye, a quite evident desire to hit or
kick Winston and a consciousness of being
very nearly big enough to do so. It was a
good job it was not a real pistol he was
holding, Winston thought.

Mrs Parsons' eyes flitted nervously from
Winston to the children, and back again. In
the better light of the living-room he noticed
with interest that there actually was dust in

the creases of her face.

'They do get so noisy,' she said. 'They're
disappointed because they couldn't go to
see the hanging, that's what it is. I'm too
busy to take them. and Tom won't be back
from work in time.'

'Why can't we go and see the hanging?'
roared the boy in his huge voice.

'Want to see the hanging! Want to see the
hanging!' chanted the little girl, still capering
round.

Some Eurasian prisoners, guilty of war
crimes, were to be hanged in the Park that
evening, Winston remembered. This
happened about once a month, and was a
popular spectacle. Children always
clamoured to be taken to see it. He took his
leave of Mrs Parsons and made for the
door. But he had not gone six steps down
the passage when something hit the back of
his neck an agonizingly painful blow. It was
as though a red-hot wire had been jabbed
into him. He spun round just in time to see
Mrs Parsons dragging her son back into the
doorway while the boy pocketed a catapult.

'Goldstein!' bellowed the boy as the door
closed on him. But what most struck Winston
was the look of helpless fright on the
woman's greyish face.

Back in the flat he stepped quickly past the
telescreen and sat down at the table again,
still rubbing his neck. The music from the
telescreen had stopped. Instead, a clipped
military voice was reading out, with a sort of
brutal relish, a description of the armaments
of the new Floating Fortress which had just
been anchored between lceland and the
Faroe Islands.

With those children, he thought, that

-13-

wretched woman must lead a life of terror.
Another year, two years, and they would be
watching her night and day for symptoms of
unorthodoxy. Nearly all children nowadays
were horrible. What was worst of all was that
by means of such organizations as the
Spies they were systematically turned into
ungovernable little savages, and yet this
produced in them no tendency whatever to
rebel against the discipline of the Party. On
the contrary, they adored the Party and
everything connected with it. The songs, the
processions, the banners, the hiking, the
drilling with dummy rifles, the yelling of
slogans, the worship of Big Brother it was
all a sort of glorious game to them. All their
ferocity was turned outwards, against the
enemies of the State, against foreigners,
traitors, saboteurs, thought-criminals. It
was almost normal for people over thirty to
be frightened of their own children. And with
good reason, for hardly a week passed in
which The Times did not carry a paragraph
describing how some eavesdropping little
sneak 'child hero' was the phrase generally
used had overheard some compromising
remark and denounced its parents to the
Thought Police.

The sting of the catapult bullet had worn off.
He picked up his pen half-heartedly,
wondering whether he could find something
more to write in the diary. Suddenly he
began thinking of O'Brien again.

Years ago how long was it? Seven years it
must be he had dreamed that he was
walking through a pitch-dark room. And
someone sitting to one side of him had said
as he passed: 'We shall meet in the place
where there is no darkness.' It was said
very quietly, almost casually a statement,
not a command. He had walked on without
pausing. What was curious was that at the
time, in the dream, the words had not made
much impression on him. It was only later

and by degrees that they had seemed to
take on significance. He could not now
remember whether it was before or after
having the dream that he had seen O'Brien
for the first time, nor could he remember
when he had first identified the voice as
O'Brien's. But at any rate the identification
existed. It was O'Brien who had spoken to
him out of the dark.

Winston had never been able to feel sure
even after this morning's flash of the eyes it
was still impossible to be sure whether
O'Brien was a friend or an enemy. Nor did it
even seem to matter greatly. There was a
link of understanding between them, more
important than affection or partisanship.
'We shall meet in the place where there is no
darkness,' he had said. Winston did not
know what it meant, only that in some way
or another it would come true.

The voice from the telescreen paused. A
trumpet call, clear and beautiful, floated into
the stagnant air. The voice continued
raspingly:

'Attention! Your attention, please! A
newsflash has this moment arrived from the
Malabar front. Our forces in South India
have won a glorious victory. I am authorized
to say that the action we are now reporting
may well bring the war within measurable
distance of its end. Here is the newsflash --
'

Bad news coming, thought Winston. And
sure enough, following on a gory
description of the annihilation of a Eurasian
army, with stupendous figures of killed and
prisoners, came the announcement that, as
from next week, the chocolate ration would
be reduced from thirty grammes to twenty.

Winston belched again. The gin was
wearing off, leaving a deflated feeling. The

-14-

telescreen perhaps to celebrate the victory,
perhaps to drown the memory of the lost
chocolate crashed into 'Oceania, 'tis for
thee'. You were supposed to stand to
attention. However, in his present position
he was invisible.

'Oceania, 'tis for thee' gave way to lighter
music. Winston walked over to the window,
keeping his back to the telescreen. The day
was still cold and clear. Somewhere far
away a rocket bomb exploded with a dull,
reverberating roar. About twenty or thirty of
them a week were falling on London at
present.

Down in the street the wind flapped the torn
poster to and fro, and the word INGSOC
fitfully appeared and vanished. Ingsoc. The
sacred principles of Ingsoc. Newspeak,
doublethink, the mutability of the past. He
felt as though he were wandering in the
forests of the sea bottom, lost in a
monstrous world where he himself was the
monster. He was alone. The past was
dead, the future was unimaginable. What
certainty had he that a single human
creature now living was on his side? And
what way of knowing that the dominion of
the Party would not endure for ever? Like an
answer, the three slogans on the white face
of the Ministry of Truth came back to him:



WAR IS PEACE

FREEDOM IS SLAVERY

IGNORANCE IS STRENGTH



He took a twenty-five cent piece out of his
pocket. There, too, in tiny clear lettering, the
same slogans were inscribed, and on the

other face of the coin the head of Big
Brother. Even from the coin the eyes
pursued you. On coins, on stamps, on the
covers of books, on banners, on posters,
and on the wrappings of a cigarette Packet
everywhere. Always the eyes watching you
and the voice enveloping you. Asleep or
awake, working or eating, indoors or out of
doors, in the bath or in bed no escape.
Nothing was your own except the few cubic
centimetres inside your skull.

The sun had shifted round, and the myriad
windows of the Ministry of Truth, with the
light no longer shining on them, looked grim
as the loopholes of a fortress. His heart
quailed before the enormous pyramidal
shape. It was too strong, it could not be
stormed. A thousand rocket bombs would
not batter it down. He wondered again for
whom he was writing the diary. For the
future, for the past for an age that might be
imaginary. And in front of him there lay not
death but annihilation. The diary would be
reduced to ashes and himself to vapour.
Only the Thought Police would read what he
had written, before they wiped it out of
existence and out of memory. How could
you make appeal to the future when not a
trace of you, not even an anonymous word
scribbled on a piece of paper, could
physically survive?

The telescreen struck fourteen. He must
leave in ten minutes. He had to be back at
work by fourteen-thirty.

Curiously, the chiming of the hour seemed
to have put new heart into him. He was a
lonely ghost uttering a truth that nobody
would ever hear. But so long as he uttered it,
in some obscure way the continuity was not
broken. It was not by making yourself heard
but by staying sane that you carried on the
human heritage. He went back to the table,
dipped his pen, and wrote:

-15-

To the future or to the past, to a time when
thought is free, when men are different from
one another and do not live alone to a time
when truth exists and what is done cannot
be undone:

From the age of uniformity, from the age of
solitude, from the age of Big Brother, from
the age of doublethink greetings!

He was already dead, he reflected. It
seemed to him that it was only now, when
he had begun to be able to formulate his
thoughts, that he had taken the decisive
step. The consequences of every act are
included in the act itself. He wrote:

Thoughtcrime does not entail death:
thoughtcrime IS death.

Now he had recognized himself as a dead
man it became important to stay alive as
long as possible. Two fingers of his right
hand were inkstained. It was exactly the
kind of detail that might betray you. Some
nosing zealot in the Ministry (a woman,
probably: someone like the little sandy-
haired woman or the dark-haired girl from
the Fiction Department) might start
wondering why he had been writing during
the lunch interval, why he had used an
oldfashioned pen, what he had been writing
and then drop a hint in the appropriate
quarter. He went to the bathroom and
carefully scrubbed the ink away with the
gritty dark-brown soap which rasped your
skin like sandpaper and was therefore well
adapted for this purpose.

He put the diary away in the drawer. It was
quite useless to think of hiding it, but he
could at least make sure whether or not its
existence had been discovered. A hair laid
across the page-ends was too obvious.
With the tip of his finger he picked up an
identifiable grain of whitish dust and

deposited it on the corner of the cover,
where it was bound to be shaken off if the
book was moved.

III

Winston was dreaming of his mother.

He must, he thought, have been ten or
eleven years old when his mother had
disappeared. She was a tall, statuesque,
rather silent woman with slow movements
and magnificent fair hair. His father he
remembered more vaguely as dark and
thin, dressed always in neat dark clothes
(Winston remembered especially the very
thin soles of his father's shoes) and
wearing spectacles. The two of them must
evidently have been swallowed up in one of
the first great purges of the fifties.

At this moment his mother was sitting in
some place deep down beneath him, with
his young sister in her arms. He did not
remember his sister at all, except as a tiny,
feeble baby, always silent, with large,
watchful eyes. Both of them were looking up
at him. They were down in some
subterranean place the bottom of a well, for
instance, or a very deep grave but it was a
place which, already far below him, was
itself moving downwards. They were in the
saloon of a sinking ship, looking up at him
through the darkening water. There was still
air in the saloon, they could still see him and
he them, but all the while they were sinking
down, down into the green waters which in
another moment must hide them from sight
for ever. He was out in the light and air while
they were being sucked down to death, and
they were down there because he was up
here. He knew it and they knew it, and he
could see the knowledge in their faces.
There was no reproach either in their faces
or in their hearts, only the knowledge that
they must die in order that he might remain

-16-

alive, and that this was part of the
unavoidable order of things.

He could not remember what had
happened, but he knew in his dream that in
some way the lives of his mother and his
sister had been sacrificed to his own. It was
one of those dreams which, while retaining
the characteristic dream scenery, are a
continuation of one's intellectual life, and in
which one becomes aware of facts and
ideas which still seem new and valuable
after one is awake. The thing that now
suddenly struck Winston was that his
mother's death, nearly thirty years ago, had
been tragic and sorrowful in a way that was
no longer possible. Tragedy, he perceived,
belonged to the ancient time, to a time when
there was still privacy, love, and friendship,
and when the members of a family stood by
one another without needing to know the
reason. His mother's memory tore at his
heart because she had died loving him,
when he was too young and selfish to love
her in return, and because somehow, he did
not remember how, she had sacrificed
herself to a conception of loyalty that was
private and unalterable. Such things, he
saw, could not happen today. Today there
were fear, hatred, and pain, but no dignity
of emotion, no deep or complex sorrows.
All this he seemed to see in the large eyes
of his mother and his sister, looking up at
him through the green water, hundreds of
fathoms down and still sinking.

Suddenly he was standing on short springy
turf, on a summer evening when the slanting
rays of the sun gilded the ground. The
landscape that he was looking at recurred
so often in his dreams that he was never
fully certain whether or not he had seen it in
the real world. In his waking thoughts he
called it the Golden Country. It was an old,
rabbit-bitten pasture, with a foot-track
wandering across it and a molehill here and

there. In the ragged hedge on the opposite
side of the field the boughs of the elm trees
were swaying very faintly in the breeze, their
leaves just stirring in dense masses like
women's hair. Somewhere near at hand,
though out of sight, there was a clear, slow-
moving stream where dace were swimming
in the pools under the willow trees.

The girl with dark hair was coming towards
them across the field. With what seemed a
single movement she tore off her clothes
and flung them disdainfully aside. Her body
was white and smooth, but it aroused no
desire in him, indeed he barely looked at it.
What overwhelmed him in that instant was
admiration for the gesture with which she
had thrown her clothes aside. With its grace
and carelessness it seemed to annihilate a
whole culture, a whole system of thought, as
though Big Brother and the Party and the
Thought Police could all be swept into
nothingness by a single splendid movement
of the arm. That too was a gesture
belonging to the ancient time. Winston woke
up with the word 'Shakespeare' on his lips.

The telescreen was giving forth an ear-
splitting whistle which continued on the
same note for thirty seconds. It was nought
seven fifteen, getting-up time for office
workers. Winston wrenched his body out of
bed naked, for a member of the Outer Party
received only 3,000 clothing coupons
annually, and a suit of pyjamas was 600 and
seized a dingy singlet and a pair of shorts
that were lying across a chair. The Physical
Jerks would begin in three minutes. The
next moment he was doubled up by a violent
coughing fit which nearly always attacked
him soon after waking up. It emptied his
lungs so completely that he could only begin
breathing again by lying on his back and
taking a series of deep gasps. His veins
had swelled with the effort of the cough, and
the varicose ulcer had started itching.

-17-

'Thirty to forty group!' yapped a piercing
female voice. 'Thirty to forty group! Take
your places, please. Thirties to forties!'

Winston sprang to attention in front of the
telescreen, upon which the image of a
youngish woman, scrawny but muscular,
dressed in tunic and gym-shoes, had
already appeared.

'Arms bending and stretching!' she rapped
out. 'Take your time by me. One, two, three,
four! One, two, three, four! Come on,
comrades, put a bit of life into it! One, two,
three four! One two, three, four! ...'

The pain of the coughing fit had not quite
driven out of Winston's mind the impression
made by his dream, and the rhythmic
movements of the exercise restored it
somewhat. As he mechanically shot his
arms back and forth, wearing on his face
the look of grim enjoyment which was
considered proper during the Physical
Jerks, he was struggling to think his way
backward into the dim period of his early
childhood. It was extraordinarily difficult.
Beyond the late fifties everything faded.
When there were no external records that
you could refer to, even the outline of your
own life lost its sharpness. You
remembered huge events which had quite
probably not happened, you remembered
the detail of incidents without being able to
recapture their atmosphere, and there were
long blank periods to which you could
assign nothing. Everything had been
different then. Even the names of countries,
and their shapes on the map, had been
different. Airstrip One, for instance, had not
been so called in those days: it had been
called England or Britain, though London,
he felt fairly certain, had always been called
London.

Winston could not definitely remember a

time when his country had not been at war,
but it was evident that there had been a
fairly long interval of peace during his
childhood, because one of his early
memories was of an air raid which
appeared to take everyone by surprise.
Perhaps it was the time when the atomic
bomb had fallen on Colchester. He did not
remember the raid itself, but he did
remember his father's hand clutching his
own as they hurried down, down, down into
some place deep in the earth, round and
round a spiral staircase which rang under
his feet and which finally so wearied his
legs that he began whimpering and they had
to stop and rest. His mother, in her slow,
dreamy way, was following a long way
behind them. She was carrying his baby
sister or perhaps it was only a bundle of
blankets that she was carrying: he was not
certain whether his sister had been born
then. Finally they had emerged into a noisy,
crowded place which he had realized to be
a Tube station.

There were people sitting all over the stone-
flagged floor, and other people, packed
tightly together, were sitting on metal bunks,
one above the other. Winston and his mother
and father found themselves a place on the
floor, and near them an old man and an old
woman were sitting side by side on a bunk.
The old man had on a decent dark suit and a
black cloth cap pushed back from very
white hair: his face was scarlet and his eyes
were blue and full of tears. He reeked of gin.
It seemed to breathe out of his skin in place
of sweat, and one could have fancied that
the tears welling from his eyes were pure
gin. But though slightly drunk he was also
suffering under some grief that was
genuine and unbearable. In his childish way
Winston grasped that some terrible thing,
something that was beyond forgiveness
and could never be remedied, had just
happened. It also seemed to him that he

-18-

knew what it was. Someone whom the old
man loved a little granddaughter, perhaps
had been killed. Every few minutes the old
man kept repeating:

'We didn't ought to 'ave trusted 'em. I said
so, Ma, didn't I? That's what comes of
trusting 'em. I said so all along. We didn't
ought to 'ave trusted the buggers.

But which buggers they didn't ought to have
trusted Winston could not now remember.

Since about that time, war had been literally
continuous, though strictly speaking it had
not always been the same war. For several
months during his childhood there had been
confused street fighting in London itself,
some of which he remembered vividly. But
to trace out the history of the whole period,
to say who was fighting whom at any given
moment, would have been utterly
impossible, since no written record, and no
spoken word, ever made mention of any
other alignment than the existing one. At this
moment, for example, in 1984 (if it was 1984),
Oceania was at war with Eurasia and in
alliance with Eastasia. In no public or
private utterance was it ever admitted that
the three powers had at any time been
grouped along different lines. Actually, as
Winston well knew, it was only four years
since Oceania had been at war with
Eastasia and in alliance with Eurasia. But
that was merely a piece of furtive
knowledge which he happened to possess
because his memory was not satisfactorily
under control. Officially the change of
partners had never happened. Oceania
was at war with Eurasia: therefore Oceania
had always been at war with Eurasia. The
enemy of the moment always represented
absolute evil, and it followed that any past or
future agreement with him was impossible.

The frightening thing, he reflected for the ten

thousandth time as he forced his shoulders
painfully backward (with hands on hips, they
were gyrating their bodies from the waist,
an exercise that was supposed to be good
for the back muscles) the frightening thing
was that it might all be true. If the Party could
thrust its hand into the past and say of this or
that event, it never happened that, surely,
was more terrifying than mere torture and
death?

The Party said that Oceania had never been
in alliance with Eurasia. He, Winston Smith,
knew that Oceania had been in alliance with
Eurasia as short a time as four years ago.
But where did that knowledge exist? Only in
his own consciousness, which in any case
must soon be annihilated. And if all others
accepted the lie which the Party imposed if
all records told the same tale then the lie
passed into history and became truth. 'Who
controls the past,' ran the Party slogan,
'controls the future: who controls the present
controls the past.' And yet the past, though
of its nature alterable, never had been
altered. Whatever was true now was true
from everlasting to everlasting. It was quite
simple. All that was needed was an
unending series of victories over your own
memory. 'Reality control', they called it: in
Newspeak, 'doublethink'

'Stand easy!' barked the instructress, a little
more genially.

Winston sank his arms to his sides and
slowly refilled his lungs with air. His mind
slid away into the labyrinthine world of
doublethink. To know and not to know, to be
conscious of complete truthfulness while
telling carefully constructed lies, to hold
simultaneously two opinions which
cancelled out, knowing them to be
contradictory and believing in both of them,
to use logic against logic, to repudiate
morality while laying claim to it, to believe

-19-

that democracy was impossible and that the
Party was the guardian of democracy, to
forget whatever it was necessary to forget,
then to draw it back into memory again at
the moment when it was needed, and then
promptly to forget it again: and above all, to
apply the same process to the process
itself. That was the ultimate subtlety:
consciously to induce unconsciousness,
and then, once again, to become
unconscious of the act of hypnosis you had
just performed. Even to understand the
word 'doublethink' involved the use of
doublethink.

The instructress had called them to attention
again. 'And now let's see which of us can
touch our toes!' she said enthusiastically.
'Right over from the hips, please,
comrades. One-two! One-two! ...'

Winston loathed this exercise, which sent
shooting pains all the way from his heels to
his buttocks and often ended by bringing on
another coughing fit. The half-pleasant
quality went out of his meditations. The
past, he reflected, had not merely been
altered, it had been actually destroyed. For
how could you establish even the most
obvious fact when there existed no record
outside your own memory? He tried to
remember in what year he had first heard
mention of Big Brother. He thought it must
have been at some time in the sixties, but it
was impossible to be certain. In the Party
histories, of course, Big Brother figured as
the leader and guardian of the Revolution
since its very earliest days. His exploits had
been gradually pushed backwards in time
until already they extended into the fabulous
world of the forties and the thirties, when the
capitalists in their strange cylindrical hats
still rode through the streets of London in
great gleaming motor-cars or horse
carriages with glass sides. There was no
knowing how much of this legend was true

and how much invented. Winston could not
even remember at what date the Party itself
had come into existence. He did not believe
he had ever heard the word Ingsoc before
1960, but it was possible that in its Oldspeak
form 'English Socialism', that is to say it
had been current earlier. Everything melted
into mist. Sometimes, indeed, you could put
your finger on a definite lie. It was not true,
for example, as was claimed in the Party
history books, that the Party had invented
aeroplanes. He remembered aeroplanes
since his earliest childhood. But you could
prove nothing. There was never any
evidence. Just once in his whole life he had
held in his hands unmistakable
documentary proof of the falsification of an
historical fact. And on that occasion

'Smith!' screamed the shrewish voice from
the telescreen. '6079 Smith W.! Yes, you!
Bend lower, please! You can do better than
that. You're not trying. Lower, please!
That's better, comrade. Now stand at ease,
the whole squad, and watch me.'

A sudden hot sweat had broken out all over
Winston's body. His face remained
completely inscrutable. Never show
dismay! Never show resentment! A single
flicker of the eyes could give you away. He
stood watching while the instructress raised
her arms above her head and one could not
say gracefully, but with remarkable
neatness and efficiency bent over and
tucked the first joint of her fingers under her
toes.

'There, comrades! That's how I want to see
you doing it. Watch me again. I'm thirty-nine
and I've had four children. Now look.' She
bent over again. 'You see my knees aren't
bent. You can all do it if you want to,' she
added as she straightened herself up.
'Anyone under forty-five is perfectly
capable of touching his toes. We don't all

-20-

have the privilege of fighting in the front line,
but at least we can all keep fit. Remember
our boys on the Malabar front! And the
sailors in the Floating Fortresses! Just think
what they have to put up with. Now try again.
That's better, comrade, that's much better,'
she added encouragingly as Winston, with a
violent lunge, succeeded in touching his
toes with knees unbent, for the first time in
several years.

IV

With the deep, unconscious sigh which not
even the nearness of the telescreen could
prevent him from uttering when his day's
work started, Winston pulled the speakwrite
towards him, blew the dust from its
mouthpiece, and put on his spectacles.
Then he unrolled and clipped together four
small cylinders of paper which had already
flopped out of the pneumatic tube on the
right-hand side of his desk.

In the walls of the cubicle there were three
orifices. To the right of the speakwrite, a
small pneumatic tube for written messages,
to the left, a larger one for newspapers; and
in the side wall, within easy reach of
Winston's arm, a large oblong slit protected
by a wire grating. This last was for the
disposal of waste paper. Similar slits
existed in thousands or tens of thousands
throughout the building, not only in every
room but at short intervals in every corridor.
For some reason they were nicknamed
memory holes. When one knew that any
document was due for destruction, or even
when one saw a scrap of waste paper lying
about, it was an automatic action to lift the
flap of the nearest memory hole and drop it
in, whereupon it would be whirled away on
a current of warm air to the enormous
furnaces which were hidden somewhere in
the recesses of the building.

Winston examined the four slips of paper
which he had unrolled. Each contained a
message of only one or two lines, in the
abbreviated jargon not actually Newspeak,
but consisting largely of Newspeak words
which was used in the Ministry for internal
purposes. They ran:


times 17.3.84 bb speech malreported africa
rectify
times 19.12.83 forecasts 3 yp 4th quarter 83
misprints verify current issue
times 14.2.84 miniplenty malquoted chocolate
rectify
times 3.12.83 reporting bb dayorder
doubleplusungood refs unpersons rewrite
fullwise upsub antefiling

With a faint feeling of satisfaction Winston
laid the fourth message aside. It was an
intricate and responsible job and had better
be dealt with last. The other three were
routine matters, though the second one
would probably mean some tedious wading
through lists of figures.

Winston dialled 'back numbers' on the
telescreen and called for the appropriate
issues of The Times, which slid out of the
pneumatic tube after only a few minutes'
delay. The messages he had received
referred to articles or news items which for
one reason or another it was thought
necessary to alter, or, as the official phrase
had it, to rectify. For example, it appeared
from The Times of the seventeenth of March
that Big Brother, in his speech of the
previous day, had predicted that the South
Indian front would remain quiet but that a
Eurasian offensive would shortly be
launched in North Africa. As it happened,
the Eurasian Higher Command had
launched its offensive in South India and left
North Africa alone. It was therefore
necessary to rewrite a paragraph of Big

-21-

Brother's speech, in such a way as to make
him predict the thing that had actually
happened. Or again, The Times of the
nineteenth of December had published the
official forecasts of the output of various
classes of consumption goods in the fourth
quarter of 1983, which was also the sixth
quarter of the Ninth Three-Year Plan.
Today's issue contained a statement of the
actual output, from which it appeared that
the forecasts were in every instance grossly
wrong. Winston's job was to rectify the
original figures by making them agree with
the later ones. As for the third message, it
referred to a very simple error which could
be set right in a couple of minutes. As short
a time ago as February, the Ministry of
Plenty had issued a promise (a 'categorical
pledge' were the official words) that there
would be no reduction of the chocolate
ration during 1984. Actually, as Winston was
aware, the chocolate ration was to be
reduced from thirty grammes to twenty at
the end of the present week. All that was
needed was to substitute for the original
promise a warning that it would probably be
necessary to reduce the ration at some time
in April.

As soon as Winston had dealt with each of
the messages, he clipped his speakwritten
corrections to the appropriate copy of The
Times and pushed them into the pneumatic
tube. Then, with a movement which was as
nearly as possible unconscious, he
crumpled up the original message and any
notes that he himself had made, and
dropped them into the memory hole to be
devoured by the flames.

What happened in the unseen labyrinth to
which the pneumatic tubes led, he did not
know in detail, but he did know in general
terms. As soon as all the corrections which
happened to be necessary in any particular
number of The Times had been assembled

and collated, that number would be
reprinted, the original copy destroyed, and
the corrected copy placed on the files in its
stead. This process of continuous alteration
was applied not only to newspapers, but to
books, periodicals, pamphlets, posters,
leaflets, films, sound-tracks, cartoons,
photographs to every kind of literature or
documentation which might conceivably
hold any political or ideological
significance. Day by day and almost minute
by minute the past was brought up to date. In
this way every prediction made by the Party
could be shown by documentary evidence
to have been correct, nor was any item of
news, or any expression of opinion, which
conflicted with the needs of the moment,
ever allowed to remain on record. All history
was a palimpsest, scraped clean and
reinscribed exactly as often as was
necessary. In no case would it have been
possible, once the deed was done, to prove
that any falsification had taken place. The
largest section of the Records Department,
far larger than the one on which Winston
worked, consisted simply of persons
whose duty it was to track down and collect
all copies of books, newspapers, and other
documents which had been superseded
and were due for destruction. A number of
The Times which might, because of
changes in political alignment, or mistaken
prophecies uttered by Big Brother, have
been rewritten a dozen times still stood on
the files bearing its original date, and no
other copy existed to contradict it. Books,
also, were recalled and rewritten again and
again, and were invariably reissued without
any admission that any alteration had been
made. Even the written instructions which
Winston received, and which he invariably
got rid of as soon as he had dealt with them,
never stated or implied that an act of forgery
was to be committed: always the reference
was to slips, errors, misprints, or
misquotations which it was necessary to put

-22-

right in the interests of accuracy.

But actually, he thought as he re-adjusted
the Ministry of Plenty's figures, it was not
even forgery. It was merely the substitution
of one piece of nonsense for another. Most
of the material that you were dealing with
had no connexion with anything in the real
world, not even the kind of connexion that is
contained in a direct lie. Statistics were just
as much a fantasy in their original version as
in their rectified version. A great deal of the
time you were expected to make them up
out of your head. For example, the Ministry
of Plenty's forecast had estimated the
output of boots for the quarter at 145 million
pairs. The actual output was given as sixty-
two millions. Winston, however, in rewriting
the forecast, marked the figure down to
fifty-seven millions, so as to allow for the
usual claim that the quota had been
overfulfilled. In any case, sixty-two millions
was no nearer the truth than fiftyseven
millions, or than 145 millions. Very likely no
boots had been produced at all. Likelier still,
nobody knew how many had been
produced, much less cared. All one knew
was that every quarter astronomical
numbers of boots were produced on paper,
while perhaps half the population of
Oceania went barefoot. And so it was with
every class of recorded fact, great or small.
Everything faded away into a shadow-
world in which, finally, even the date of the
year had become uncertain.

Winston glanced across the hall. In the
corresponding cubicle on the other side a
small, precise-looking, dark-chinned man
named Tillotson was working steadily
away, with a folded newspaper on his knee
and his mouth very close to the mouthpiece
of the speakwrite. He had the air of trying to
keep what he was saying a secret between
himself and the telescreen. He looked up,
and his spectacles darted a hostile flash in

Winston's direction.

Winston hardly knew Tillotson, and had no
idea what work he was employed on.
People in the Records Department did not
readily talk about their jobs. In the long,
windowless hall, with its double row of
cubicles and its endless rustle of papers
and hum of voices murmuring into
speakwrites, there were quite a dozen
people whom Winston did not even know by
name, though he daily saw them hurrying to
and fro in the corridors or gesticulating in
the Two Minutes Hate. He knew that in the
cubicle next to him the little woman with
sandy hair toiled day in day out, simply at
tracking down and deleting from the Press
the names of people who had been
vaporized and were therefore considered
never to have existed. There was a certain
fitness in this, since her own husband had
been vaporized a couple of years earlier.
And a few cubicles away a mild,
ineffectual, dreamy creature named
Ampleforth, with very hairy ears and a
surprising talent for juggling with rhymes
and metres, was engaged in producing
garbled versions definitive texts, they were
called of poems which had become
ideologically offensive, but which for one
reason or another were to be retained in the
anthologies. And this hall, with its fifty
workers or thereabouts, was only one sub-
section, a single cell, as it were, in the huge
complexity of the Records Department.
Beyond, above, below, were other swarms
of workers engaged in an unimaginable
multitude of jobs. There were the huge
printingshops with their sub-editors, their
typography experts, and their elaborately
equipped studios for the faking of
photographs. There was the tele-
programmes section with its engineers, its
producers, and its teams of actors specially
chosen for their skill in imitating voices.
There were the armies of reference clerks

-23-

whose job was simply to draw up lists of
books and periodicals which were due for
recall. There were the vast repositories
where the corrected documents were
stored, and the hidden furnaces where the
original copies were destroyed. And
somewhere or other, quite anonymous,
there were the directing brains who co-
ordinated the whole effort and laid down the
lines of policy which made it necessary that
this fragment of the past should be
preserved, that one falsified, and the other
rubbed out of existence.

And the Records Department, after all, was
itself only a single branch of the Ministry of
Truth, whose primary job was not to
reconstruct the past but to supply the
citizens of Oceania with newspapers, films,
textbooks, telescreen programmes, plays,
novels with every conceivable kind of
information, instruction, or entertainment,
from a statue to a slogan, from a lyric poem
to a biological treatise, and from a child's
spelling-book to a Newspeak dictionary.
And the Ministry had not only to supply the
multifarious needs of the party, but also to
repeat the whole operation at a lower level
for the benefit of the proletariat. There was
a whole chain of separate departments
dealing with proletarian literature, music,
drama, and entertainment generally. Here
were produced rubbishy newspapers
containing almost nothing except sport,
crime and astrology, sensational five-cent
novelettes, films oozing with sex, and
sentimental songs which were composed
entirely by mechanical means on a special
kind of kaleidoscope known as a
versificator. There was even a whole sub-
section Pornosec, it was called in
Newspeak engaged in producing the
lowest kind of pornography, which was sent
out in sealed packets and which no Party
member, other than those who worked on it,
was permitted to look at.

Three messages had slid out of the
pneumatic tube while Winston was working,
but they were simple matters, and he had
disposed of them before the Two Minutes
Hate interrupted him. When the Hate was
over he returned to his cubicle, took the
Newspeak dictionary from the shelf,
pushed the speakwrite to one side, cleaned
his spectacles, and settled down to his
main job of the morning.

Winston's greatest pleasure in life was in his
work. Most of it was a tedious routine, but
included in it there were also jobs so
difficult and intricate that you could lose
yourself in them as in the depths of a
mathematical problem delicate pieces of
forgery in which you had nothing to guide
you except your knowledge of the principles
of Ingsoc and your estimate of what the
Party wanted you to say. Winston was good
at this kind of thing. On occasion he had
even been entrusted with the rectification of
The Times leading articles, which were
written entirely in Newspeak. He unrolled
the message that he had set aside earlier. It
ran:

times 3.12.83 reporting bb dayorder
doubleplusungood refs unpersons rewrite
fullwise upsub antefiling

In Oldspeak (or standard English) this might
be rendered:

The reporting of Big Brother's Order for the
Day in The Times of December 3rd 1983 is
extremely unsatisfactory and makes
references to non-existent persons.
Rewrite it in full and submit your draft to
higher authority before filing.

Winston read through the offending article.
Big Brother's Order for the Day, it seemed,
had been chiefly devoted to praising the
work of an organization known as FFCC,

-24-

which supplied cigarettes and other
comforts to the sailors in the Floating
Fortresses. A certain Comrade Withers, a
prominent member of the Inner Party, had
been singled out for special mention and
awarded a decoration, the Order of
Conspicuous Merit, Second Class.

Three months later FFCC had suddenly
been dissolved with no reasons given. One
could assume that Withers and his
associates were now in disgrace, but there
had been no report of the matter in the
Press or on the telescreen. That was to be
expected, since it was unusual for political
offenders to be put on trial or even publicly
denounced. The great purges involving
thousands of people, with public trials of
traitors and thought-criminals who made
abject confession of their crimes and were
afterwards executed, were special show-
pieces not occurring oftener than once in a
couple of years. More commonly, people
who had incurred the displeasure of the
Party simply disappeared and were never
heard of again. One never had the smallest
clue as to what had happened to them. In
some cases they might not even be dead.
Perhaps thirty people personally known to
Winston, not counting his parents, had
disappeared at one time or another.

Winston stroked his nose gently with a
paper-clip. In the cubicle across the way
Comrade Tillotson was still crouching
secretively over his speakwrite. He raised
his head for a moment: again the hostile
spectacle-flash. Winston wondered
whether Comrade Tillotson was engaged
on the same job as himself. It was perfectly
possible. So tricky a piece of work would
never be entrusted to a single person: on the
other hand, to turn it over to a committee
would be to admit openly that an act of
fabrication was taking place. Very likely as
many as a dozen people were now working

away on rival versions of what Big Brother
had actually said. And presently some
master brain in the Inner Party would select
this version or that, would re-edit it and set
in motion the complex processes of cross-
referencing that would be required, and
then the chosen lie would pass into the
permanent records and become truth.

Winston did not know why Withers had been
disgraced. Perhaps it was for corruption or
incompetence. Perhaps Big Brother was
merely getting rid of a too-popular
subordinate. Perhaps Withers or someone
close to him had been suspected of
heretical tendencies. Or perhaps what was
likeliest of all the thing had simply happened
because purges and vaporizations were a
necessary part of the mechanics of
government. The only real clue lay in the
words 'refs unpersons', which indicated
that Withers was already dead. You could
not invariably assume this to be the case
when people were arrested. Sometimes
they were released and allowed to remain
at liberty for as much as a year or two years
before being executed. Very occasionally
some person whom you had believed dead
long since would make a ghostly
reappearance at some public trial where he
would implicate hundreds of others by his
testimony before vanishing, this time for
ever. Withers, however, was already an
unperson. He did not exist: he had never
existed. Winston decided that it would not be
enough simply to reverse the tendency of
Big Brother's speech. It was better to make
it deal with something totally unconnected
with its original subject.

He might turn the speech into the usual
denunciation of traitors and thought-
criminals, but that was a little too obvious,
while to invent a victory at the front, or some
triumph of over-production in the Ninth
Three-Year Plan, might complicate the

-25-

records too much. What was needed was a
piece of pure fantasy. Suddenly there
sprang into his mind, ready made as it
were, the image of a certain Comrade
Ogilvy, who had recently died in battle, in
heroic circumstances. There were
occasions when Big Brother devoted his
Order for the Day to commemorating some
humble, rank and file Party member whose
life and death he held up as an example
worthy to be followed. Today he should
commemorate Comrade Ogilvy. It was true
that there was no such person as Comrade
Ogilvy, but a few lines of print and a couple
of faked photographs would soon bring him
into existence.

Winston thought for a moment, then pulled
the speakwrite towards him and began
dictating in Big Brother's familiar style: a
style at once military and pedantic, and,
because of a trick of asking questions and
then promptly answering them ('What
lessons do we learn from this fact,
comrades? The lesson which is also one of
the fundamental principles of Ingsoc that,'
etc., etc.), easy to imitate.

At the age of three Comrade Ogilvy had
refused all toys except a drum, a sub-
machine gun, and a model helicopter. At six
a year early, by a special relaxation of the
rules he had joined the Spies, at nine he
had been a troop leader. At eleven he had
denounced his uncle to the Thought Police
after overhearing a conversation which
appeared to him to have criminal
tendencies. At seventeen he had been a
district organizer of the Junior Anti-Sex
League. At nine teen he had designed a
hand-grenade which had been adopted by
the Ministry of Peace and which, at its first
trial, had killed thirtyone Eurasian prisoners
in one burst. At twenty-three he had
perished in action. Pursued by enemy jet
planes while flying over the Indian Ocean

with important despatches, he had
weighted his body with his machine gun and
leapt out of the helicopter into deep water,
despatches and all an end, said Big
Brother, which it was impossible to
contemplate without feelings of envy. Big
Brother added a few remarks on the purity
and single-mindedness of Comrade
Ogilvy's life. He was a total abstainer and a
nonsmoker, had no recreations except a
daily hour in the gymnasium, and had taken
a vow of celibacy, believing marriage and
the care of a family to be incompatible with
a twenty-four-hour-a-day devotion to duty.
He had no subjects of conversation except
the principles of Ingsoc, and no aim in life
except the defeat of the Eurasian enemy
and the hunting-down of spies, saboteurs,
thoughtcriminals, and traitors generally.

Winston debated with himself whether to
award Comrade Ogilvy the Order of
Conspicuous Merit: in the end he decided
against it because of the unnecessary
cross-referencing that it would entail.

Once again he glanced at his rival in the
opposite cubicle. Something seemed to tell
him with certainty that Tillotson was busy on
the same job as himself. There was no way
of knowing whose job would finally be
adopted, but he felt a profound conviction
that it would be his own. Comrade Ogilvy,
unimagined an hour ago, was now a fact. It
struck him as curious that you could create
dead men but not living ones. Comrade
Ogilvy, who had never existed in the
present, now existed in the past, and when
once the act of forgery was forgotten, he
would exist just as authentically, and upon
the same evidence, as Charlemagne or
Julius Caesar.

V

In the low-ceilinged canteen, deep

-26-

underground, the lunch queue jerked slowly
forward. The room was already very full and
deafeningly noisy. From the grille at the
counter the steam of stew came pouring
forth, with a sour metallic smell which did
not quite overcome the fumes of Victory
Gin. On the far side of the room there was a
small bar, a mere hole in the wall, where gin
could be bought at ten cents the large nip.

'Just the man I was looking for,' said a
voice at Winston's back.

He turned round. It was his friend Syme,
who worked in the Research Department.
Perhaps 'friend' was not exactly the right
word. You did not have friends nowadays,
you had comrades: but there were some
comrades whose society was pleasanter
than that of others. Syme was a philologist,
a specialist in Newspeak. Indeed, he was
one of the enormous team of experts now
engaged in compiling the Eleventh Edition
of the Newspeak Dictionary. He was a tiny
creature, smaller than Winston, with dark
hair and large, protuberant eyes, at once
mournful and derisive, which seemed to
search your face closely while he was
speaking to you.

'I wanted to ask you whether you'd got any
razor blades,' he said.

'Not one!' said Winston with a sort of guilty
haste. 'I've tried all over the place. They
don't exist any longer.'

Everyone kept asking you for razor blades.
Actually he had two unused ones which he
was hoarding up. There had been a famine
of them for months past. At any given
moment there was some necessary article
which the Party shops were unable to
supply. Sometimes it was buttons,
sometimes it was darning wool, sometimes
it was shoelaces; at present it was razor

blades. You could only get hold of them, if at
all, by scrounging more or less furtively on
the 'free' market.

'I've been using the same blade for six
weeks,' he added untruthfully.

The queue gave another jerk forward. As
they halted he turned and faced Syme
again. Each of them took a greasy metal
tray from a pile at the end of the counter.

'Did you go and see the prisoners hanged
yesterday?' said Syme.

'I was working,' said Winston indifferently. 'I
shall see it on the flicks, I suppose.'

'A very inadequate substitute,' said Syme.

His mocking eyes roved over Winston's
face. 'I know you,' the eyes seemed to say,
'I see through you. I know very well why you
didn't go to see those prisoners hanged.' In
an intellectual way, Syme was venomously
orthodox. He would talk with a disagreeable
gloating satisfaction of helicopter raids on
enemy villages, and trials and confessions
of thought-criminals, the executions in the
cellars of the Ministry of Love. Talking to him
was largely a matter of getting him away
from such subjects and entangling him, if
possible, in the technicalities of Newspeak,
on which he was authoritative and
interesting. Winston turned his head a little
aside to avoid the scrutiny of the large dark
eyes.

'It was a good hanging,' said Syme
reminiscently. 'I think it spoils it when they tie
their feet together. I like to see them kicking.
And above all, at the end, the tongue
sticking right out, and blue a quite bright
blue. That's the detail that appeals to me.'

'Nex', please!' yelled the white-aproned

-27-

prole with the ladle.

Winston and Syme pushed their trays
beneath the grille. On to each was dumped
swiftly the regulation lunch a metal pannikin
of pinkish-grey stew, a hunk of bread, a
cube of cheese, a mug of milkless Victory
Coffee, and one saccharine tablet.

'There's a table over there, under that
telescreen,' said Syme. 'Let's pick up a gin
on the way.'

The gin was served out to them in
handleless china mugs. They threaded their
way across the crowded room and
unpacked their trays on to the metal-topped
table, on one corner of which someone had
left a pool of stew, a filthy liquid mess that
had the appearance of vomit. Winston took
up his mug of gin, paused for an instant to
collect his nerve, and gulped the oily-tasting
stuff down. When he had winked the tears
out of his eyes he suddenly discovered that
he was hungry. He began swallowing
spoonfuls of the stew, which, in among its
general sloppiness, had cubes of spongy
pinkish stuff which was probably a
preparation of meat. Neither of them spoke
again till they had emptied their pannikins.
From the table at Winston's left, a little
behind his back, someone was talking
rapidly and continuously, a harsh gabble
almost like the quacking of a duck, which
pierced the general uproar of the room.

'How is the Dictionary getting on?' said
Winston, raising his voice to overcome the
noise.

'Slowly,' said Syme. 'I'm on the adjectives.
It's fascinating.'

He had brightened up immediately at the
mention of Newspeak. He pushed his
pannikin aside, took up his hunk of bread in

one delicate hand and his cheese in the
other, and leaned across the table so as to
be able to speak without shouting.

'The Eleventh Edition is the definitive
edition,' he said. 'We're getting the
language into its final shape the shape it's
going to have when nobody speaks
anything else. When we've finished with it,
people like you will have to learn it all over
again. You think, I dare say, that our chief
job is inventing new words. But not a bit of
it! We're destroying words scores of them,
hundreds of them, every day. We're cutting
the language down to the bone. The
Eleventh Edition won't contain a single
word that will become obsolete before the
year 2050.'

He bit hungrily into his bread and swallowed
a couple of mouthfuls, then continued
speaking, with a sort of pedant's passion.
His thin dark face had become animated,
his eyes had lost their mocking expression
and grown almost dreamy.

'It's a beautiful thing, the destruction of
words. Of course the great wastage is in the
verbs and adjectives, but there are
hundreds of nouns that can be got rid of as
well. It isn't only the synonyms; there are
also the antonyms. After all, what
justification is there for a word which is
simply the opposite of some other word? A
word contains its opposite in itself. Take
"good", for instance. If you have a word like
"good", what need is there for a word like
"bad"? "Ungood" will do just as well better,
because it's an exact opposite, which the
other is not. Or again, if you want a stronger
version of "good", what sense is there in
having a whole string of vague useless
words like "excellent" and "splendid" and all
the rest of them? "Plusgood" covers the
meaning, or " doubleplusgood" if you want
something stronger still. Of course we use

-28-

those forms already. but in the final version
of Newspeak there'll be nothing else. In the
end the whole notion of goodness and
badness will be covered by only six words in
reality, only one word. Don't you see the
beauty of that, Winston? It was B.B.'s idea
originally, of course,' he added as an
afterthought.

A sort of vapid eagerness flitted across
Winston's face at the mention of Big
Brother. Nevertheless Syme immediately
detected a certain lack of enthusiasm.

'You haven't a real appreciation of
Newspeak, Winston,' he said almost sadly.
'Even when you write it you're still thinking in
Oldspeak. I've read some of those pieces
that you write in The Times occasionally.
They're good enough, but they're
translations. In your heart you'd prefer to
stick to Oldspeak, with all its vagueness
and its useless shades of meaning. You
don't grasp the beauty of the destruction of
words. Do you know that Newspeak is the
only language in the world whose
vocabulary gets smaller every year?'

Winston did know that, of course. He
smiled, sympathetically he hoped, not
trusting himself to speak. Syme bit off
another fragment of the dark-coloured
bread, chewed it briefly, and went on:

'Don't you see that the whole aim of
Newspeak is to narrow the range of
thought? In the end we shall make
thoughtcrime literally impossible, because
there will be no words in which to express it.
Every concept that can ever be needed, will
be expressed by exactly one word, with its
meaning rigidly defined and all its
subsidiary meanings rubbed out and
forgotten. Already, in the Eleventh Edition,
we're not far from that point. But the
process will still be continuing long after you

and I are dead. Every year fewer and fewer
words, and the range of consciousness
always a little smaller. Even now, of course,
there's no reason or excuse for committing
thoughtcrime. It's merely a question of self-
discipline, reality-control. But in the end
there won't be any need even for that. The
Revolution will be complete when the
language is perfect. Newspeak is Ingsoc
and Ingsoc is Newspeak,' he added with a
sort of mystical satisfaction. 'Has it ever
occurred to you, Winston, that by the year
2050, at the very latest, not a single human
being will be alive who could understand
such a conversation as we are having
now?'

'Except --' began Winston doubtfully, and
he stopped.

It had been on the tip of his tongue to say
'Except the proles,' but he checked himself,
not feeling fully certain that this remark was
not in some way unorthodox. Syme,
however, had divined what he was about to
say.

'The proles are not human beings,' he said
carelessly. ' By 2050 earlier, probably all real
knowledge of Oldspeak will have
disappeared. The whole literature of the
past will have been destroyed. Chaucer,
Shakespeare, Milton, Byron they'll exist
only in Newspeak versions, not merely
changed into something different, but
actually changed into something
contradictory of what they used to be. Even
the literature of the Party will change. Even
the slogans will change. How could you
have a slogan like "freedom is slavery"
when the concept of freedom has been
abolished? The whole climate of thought
will be different. In fact there will be no
thought, as we understand it now.
Orthodoxy means not thinking not needing
to think. Orthodoxy is unconsciousness.'

-29-

One of these days, thought Winston with
sudden deep conviction, Syme will be
vaporized. He is too intelligent. He sees too
clearly and speaks too plainly. The Party
does not like such people. One day he will
disappear. It is written in his face.

Winston had finished his bread and cheese.
He turned a little sideways in his chair to
drink his mug of coffee. At the table on his
left the man with the strident voice was still
talking remorselessly away. A young
woman who was perhaps his secretary,
and who was sitting with her back to
Winston, was listening to him and seemed
to be eagerly agreeing with everything that
he said. From time to time Winston caught
some such remark as 'I think you're so right,
I do so agree with you', uttered in a youthful
and rather silly feminine voice. But the other
voice never stopped for an instant, even
when the girl was speaking. Winston knew
the man by sight, though he knew no more
about him than that he held some important
post in the Fiction Department. He was a
man of about thirty, with a muscular throat
and a large, mobile mouth. His head was
thrown back a little, and because of the
angle at which he was sitting, his
spectacles caught the light and presented to
Winston two blank discs instead of eyes.
What was slightly horrible, was that from the
stream of sound that poured out of his
mouth it was almost impossible to
distinguish a single word. Just once Winston
caught a phrase 'complete and final
elimination of Goldsteinism' jerked out very
rapidly and, as it seemed, all in one piece,
like a line of type cast solid. For the rest it
was just a noise, a quackquack-quacking.
And yet, though you could not actually hear
what the man was saying, you could not be
in any doubt about its general nature. He
might be denouncing Goldstein and
demanding sterner measures against
thought-criminals and saboteurs, he might

be fulminating against the atrocities of the
Eurasian army, he might be praising Big
Brother or the heroes on the Malabar front it
made no difference. Whatever it was, you
could be certain that every word of it was
pure orthodoxy, pure Ingsoc. As he watched
the eyeless face with the jaw moving
rapidly up and down, Winston had a curious
feeling that this was not a real human being
but some kind of dummy. It was not the
man's brain that was speaking, it was his
larynx. The stuff that was coming out of him
consisted of words, but it was not speech in
the true sense: it was a noise uttered in
unconsciousness, like the quacking of a
duck.

Syme had fallen silent for a moment, and
with the handle of his spoon was tracing
patterns in the puddle of stew. The voice
from the other table quacked rapidly on,
easily audible in spite of the surrounding
din.

'There is a word in Newspeak,' said Syme,
'I don't know whether you know it:
duckspeak, to quack like a duck. It is one of
those interesting words that have two
contradictory meanings. Applied to an
opponent, it is abuse, applied to someone
you agree with, it is praise.'

Unquestionably Syme will be vaporized,
Winston thought again. He thought it with a
kind of sadness, although well knowing that
Syme despised him and slightly disliked
him, and was fully capable of denouncing
him as a thought-criminal if he saw any
reason for doing so. There was something
subtly wrong with Syme. There was
something that he lacked: discretion,
aloofness, a sort of saving stupidity. You
could not say that he was unorthodox. He
believed in the principles of Ingsoc, he
venerated Big Brother, he rejoiced over
victories, he hated heretics, not merely with

-30-

sincerity but with a sort of restless zeal, an
up-to-dateness of information, which the
ordinary Party member did not approach.
Yet a faint air of disreputability always clung
to him. He said things that would have been
better unsaid, he had read too many books,
he frequented the Chestnut Tree Café, haunt
of painters and musicians. There was no
law, not even an unwritten law, against
frequenting the Chestnut Tree Café, yet the
place was somehow ill-omened. The old,
discredited leaders of the Party had been
used to gather there before they were finally
purged. Goldstein himself, it was said, had
sometimes been seen there, years and
decades ago. Syme's fate was not difficult
to foresee. And yet it was a fact that if Syme
grasped, even for three seconds, the nature
of his, Winston's, secret opinions, he would
betray him instantly to the Thought police.
So would anybody else, for that matter: but
Syme more than most. Zeal was not
enough. Orthodoxy was unconsciousness.

Syme looked up. 'Here comes Parsons,' he
said.

Something in the tone of his voice seemed
to add, 'that bloody fool'. Parsons,
Winston's fellow-tenant at Victory
Mansions, was in fact threading his way
across the room a tubby, middle-sized man
with fair hair and a froglike face. At thirty-
five he was already putting on rolls of fat at
neck and waistline, but his movements
were brisk and boyish. His whole
appearance was that of a little boy grown
large, so much so that although he was
wearing the regulation overalls, it was
almost impossible not to think of him as
being dressed in the blue shorts, grey shirt,
and red neckerchief of the Spies. In
visualizing him one saw always a picture of
dimpled knees and sleeves rolled back
from pudgy forearms. Parsons did, indeed,
invariably revert to shorts when a community

hike or any other physical activity gave him
an excuse for doing so. He greeted them
both with a cheery 'Hullo, hullo!' and sat
down at the table, giving off an intense
smell of sweat. Beads of moisture stood out
all over his pink face. His powers of
sweating were extraordinary. At the
Community Centre you could always tell
when he had been playing table-tennis by
the dampness of the bat handle. Syme had
produced a strip of paper on which there
was a long column of words, and was
studying it with an ink-pencil between his
fingers.

'Look at him working away in the lunch
hour,' said Parsons, nudging Winston.
'Keenness, eh? What's that you've got
there, old boy? Something a bit too brainy
for me, I expect. Smith, old boy, I'll tell you
why I'm chasing you. It's that sub you forgot
to give me.'

'Which sub is that? said Winston,
automatically feeling for money. About a
quarter of one's salary had to be earmarked
for voluntary subscriptions, which were so
numerous that it was difficult to keep track
of them.

'For Hate Week. You know the house-by-
house fund. I'm treasurer for our block.
We're making an all-out effort going to put
on a tremendous show. I tell you, it won't be
my fault if old Victory Mansions doesn't
have the biggest outfit of flags in the whole
street. Two dollars you promised me.'

Winston found and handed over two
creased and filthy notes, which Parsons
entered in a small notebook, in the neat
handwriting of the illiterate.

'By the way, old boy,' he said. 'I hear that
little beggar of mine let fly at you with his
catapult yesterday. I gave him a good

-31-

dressingdown for it. In fact I told him I'd take
the catapult away if he does it again.

'I think he was a little upset at not going to
the execution,' said Winston.

'Ah, well what I mean to say, shows the right
spirit, doesn't it? Mischievous little beggars
they are, both of them, but talk about
keenness! All they think about is the Spies,
and the war, of course. D'you know what
that little girl of mine did last Saturday, when
her troop was on a hike out Berkhamsted
way? She got two other girls to go with her,
slipped off from the hike, and spent the
whole afternoon following a strange man.
They kept on his tail for two hours, right
through the woods, and then, when they got
into Amersham, handed him over to the
patrols.'

'What did they do that for?' said Winston,
somewhat taken aback. Parsons went on
triumphantly:

'My kid made sure he was some kind of
enemy agent might have been dropped by
parachute, for instance. But here's the
point, old boy. What do you think put her on
to him in the first place? She spotted he was
wearing a funny kind of shoes said she'd
never seen anyone wearing shoes like that
before. So the chances were he was a
foreigner. Pretty smart for a nipper of
seven, eh?'

'What happened to the man?' said Winston.

'Ah, that I couldn't say, of course. But I
wouldn't be altogether surprised if --'
Parsons made the motion of aiming a rifle,
and clicked his tongue for the explosion.

'Good,' said Syme abstractedly, without
looking up from his strip of paper.

'Of course we can't afford to take
chances,' agreed Winston dutifully.

'What I mean to say, there is a war on,' said
Parsons.

As though in confirmation of this, a trumpet
call floated from the telescreen just above
their heads. However, it was not the
proclamation of a military victory this time,
but merely an announcement from the
Ministry of Plenty.

'Comrades!' cried an eager youthful voice.
'Attention, comrades! We have glorious
news for you. We have won the battle for
production! Returns now completed of the
output of all classes of consumption goods
show that the standard of living has risen by
no less than 20 per cent over the past year.
All over Oceania this morning there were
irrepressible spontaneous demonstrations
when workers marched out of factories and
offices and paraded through the streets
with banners voicing their gratitude to Big
Brother for the new, happy life which his
wise leadership has bestowed upon us.
Here are some of the completed figures.
Foodstuffs --'

The phrase 'our new, happy life' recurred
several times. It had been a favourite of late
with the Ministry of Plenty. Parsons, his
attention caught by the trumpet call, sat
listening with a sort of gaping solemnity, a
sort of edified boredom. He could not follow
the figures, but he was aware that they were
in some way a cause for satisfaction. He
had lugged out a huge and filthy pipe which
was already half full of charred tobacco.
With the tobacco ration at 100 grammes a
week it was seldom possible to fill a pipe to
the top. Winston was smoking a Victory
Cigarette which he held carefully horizontal.
The new ration did not start till tomorrow and
he had only four cigarettes left. For the

-32-

moment he had shut his ears to the remoter
noises and was listening to the stuff that
streamed out of the telescreen. It appeared
that there had even been demonstrations to
thank Big Brother for raising the chocolate
ration to twenty grammes a week. And only
yesterday, he reflected, it had been
announced that the ration was to be
reduced to twenty grammes a week. Was it
possible that they could swallow that, after
only twenty-four hours? Yes, they
swallowed it. Parsons swallowed it easily,
with the stupidity of an animal. The eyeless
creature at the other table swallowed it
fanatically, passionately, with a furious
desire to track down, denounce, and
vaporize anyone who should suggest that
last week the ration had been thirty
grammes. Syme, too in some more
complex way, involving doublethink, Syme
swallowed it. Was he, then, alone in the
possession of a memory?

The fabulous statistics continued to pour out
of the telescreen. As compared with last
year there was more food, more clothes,
more houses, more furniture, more
cooking-pots, more fuel, more ships, more
helicopters, more books, more babies
more of everything except disease, crime,
and insanity. Year by year and minute by
minute, everybody and everything was
whizzing rapidly upwards. As Syme had
done earlier Winston had taken up his spoon
and was dabbling in the pale-coloured
gravy that dribbled across the table,
drawing a long streak of it out into a pattern.
He meditated resentfully on the physical
texture of life. Had it always been like this?
Had food always tasted like this? He looked
round the canteen. A low-ceilinged,
crowded room, its walls grimy from the
contact of innumerable bodies; battered
metal tables and chairs, placed so close
together that you sat with elbows touching;
bent spoons, dented trays, coarse white

mugs; all surfaces greasy, grime in every
crack; and a sourish, composite smell of
bad gin and bad coffee and metallic stew
and dirty clothes. Always in your stomach
and in your skin there was a sort of protest,
a feeling that you had been cheated of
something that you had a right to. It was true
that he had no memories of anything greatly
different. In any time that he could accurately
remember, there had never been quite
enough to eat, one had never had socks or
underclothes that were not full of holes,
furniture had always been battered and
rickety, rooms underheated, tube trains
crowded, houses falling to pieces, bread
dark-coloured, tea a rarity, coffee filthy-
tasting, cigarettes insufficient nothing
cheap and plentiful except synthetic gin.
And though, of course, it grew worse as
one's body aged, was it not a sign that this
was not the natural order of things, if one's
heart sickened at the discomfort and dirt
and scarcity, the interminable winters, the
stickiness of one's socks, the lifts that never
worked, the cold water, the gritty soap, the
cigarettes that came to pieces, the food
with its strange evil tastes? Why should one
feel it to be intolerable unless one had some
kind of ancestral memory that things had
once been different?

He looked round the canteen again. Nearly
everyone was ugly, and would still have
been ugly even if dressed otherwise than in
the uniform blue overalls. On the far side of
the room, sitting at a table alone, a small,
curiously beetle-like man was drinking a
cup of coffee, his little eyes darting
suspicious glances from side to side. How
easy it was, thought Winston, if you did not
look about you, to believe that the physical
type set up by the Party as an ideal-tall
muscular youths and deep-bosomed
maidens, blond-haired, vital, sunburnt,
carefree existed and even predominated.
Actually, so far as he could judge, the

-33-

majority of people in Airstrip One were
small, dark, and ill-favoured. It was curious
how that beetle-like type proliferated in the
Ministries: little dumpy men, growing stout
very early in life, with short legs, swift
scuttling movements, and fat inscrutable
faces with very small eyes. It was the type
that seemed to flourish best under the
dominion of the Party.

The announcement from the Ministry of
Plenty ended on another trumpet call and
gave way to tinny music. Parsons, stirred to
vague enthusiasm by the bombardment of
figures, took his pipe out of his mouth.

'The Ministry of Plenty's certainly done a
good job this year,' he said with a knowing
shake of his head. 'By the way, Smith old
boy, I suppose you haven't got any razor
blades you can let me have?'

'Not one,' said Winston. 'I've been using the
same blade for six weeks myself.'

'Ah, well just thought I'd ask you, old boy.'

'Sorry,' said Winston.

The quacking voice from the next table,
temporarily silenced during the Ministry's
announcement, had started up again, as
loud as ever. For some reason Winston
suddenly found himself thinking of Mrs
Parsons, with her wispy hair and the dust in
the creases of her face. Within two years
those children would be denouncing her to
the Thought Police. Mrs Parsons would be
vaporized. Syme would be vaporized.
Winston would be vaporized. O'Brien would
be vaporized. Parsons, on the other hand,
would never be vaporized. The eyeless
creature with the quacking voice would
never be vaporized. The little beetle-like
men who scuttle so nimbly through the
labyrinthine corridors of Ministries they, too,

would never be vaporized. And the girl with
dark hair, the girl from the Fiction
Department she would never be vaporized
either. It seemed to him that he knew
instinctively who would survive and who
would perish: though just what it was that
made for survival, it was not easy to say.

At this moment he was dragged out of his
reverie with a violent jerk. The girl at the next
table had turned partly round and was
looking at him. It was the girl with dark hair.
She was looking at him in a sidelong way,
but with curious intensity. The instant she
caught his eye she looked away again.

The sweat started out on Winston's
backbone. A horrible pang of terror went
through him. It was gone almost at once, but
it left a sort of nagging uneasiness behind.
Why was she watching him? Why did she
keep following him about? Unfortunately he
could not remember whether she had
already been at the table when he arrived,
or had come there afterwards. But
yesterday, at any rate, during the Two
Minutes Hate, she had sat immediately
behind him when there was no apparent
need to do so. Quite likely her real object
had been to listen to him and make sure
whether he was shouting loudly enough.

His earlier thought returned to him: probably
she was not actually a member of the
Thought Police, but then it was precisely the
amateur spy who was the greatest danger
of all. He did not know how long she had
been looking at him, but perhaps for as
much as five minutes, and it was possible
that his features had not been perfectly
under control. It was terribly dangerous to let
your thoughts wander when you were in any
public place or within range of a telescreen.
The smallest thing could give you away. A
nervous tic, an unconscious look of anxiety,
a habit of muttering to yourself anything that

-34-

carried with it the suggestion of
abnormality, of having something to hide. In
any case, to wear an improper expression
on your face (to look incredulous when a
victory was announced, for example) was
itself a punishable offence. There was even
a word for it in Newspeak: facecrime, it
was called.

The girl had turned her back on him again.
Perhaps after all she was not really
following him about, perhaps it was
coincidence that she had sat so close to him
two days running. His cigarette had gone
out, and he laid it carefully on the edge of
the table. He would finish smoking it after
work, if he could keep the tobacco in it.
Quite likely the person at the next table was
a spy of the Thought Police, and quite likely
he would be in the cellars of the Ministry of
Love within three days, but a cigarette end
must not be wasted. Syme had folded up
his strip of paper and stowed it away in his
pocket. Parsons had begun talking again.

'Did I ever tell you, old boy,' he said,
chuckling round the stem of his pipe, 'about
the time when those two nippers of mine set
fire to the old market-woman's skirt
because they saw her wrapping up
sausages in a poster of B.B.? Sneaked up
behind her and set fire to it with a box of
matches. Burned her quite badly, I believe.
Little beggars, eh? But keen as mustard!
That's a first-rate training they give them in
the Spies nowadays better than in my day,
even. What d'you think's the latest thing
they've served them out with? Ear trumpets
for listening through keyholes! My little girl
brought one home the other night tried it out
on our sitting-room door, and reckoned she
could hear twice as much as with her ear to
the hole. Of course it's only a toy, mind you.
Still, gives 'em the right idea, eh?'

At this moment the telescreen let out a

piercing whistle. It was the signal to return to
work. All three men sprang to their feet to
join in the struggle round the lifts, and the
remaining tobacco fell out of Winston's
cigarette.

VI

Winston was writing in his diary:

It was three years ago. It was on a dark
evening, in a narrow side-street near one of
the big railway stations. She was standing
near a doorway in the wall, under a street
lamp that hardly gave any light. She had a
young face, painted very thick. It was really
the paint that appealed to me, the
whiteness of it, like a mask, and the bright
red lips. Party women never paint their
faces. There was nobody else in the street,
and no telescreens. She said two dollars. I

For the moment it was too difficult to go on.
He shut his eyes and pressed his fingers
against them, trying to squeeze out the
vision that kept recurring. He had an almost
overwhelming temptation to shout a string
of filthy words at the top of his voice. Or to
bang his head against the wall, to kick over
the table, and hurl the inkpot through the
window to do any violent or noisy or painful
thing that might black out the memory that
was tormenting him.

Your worst enemy, he reflected, was your
own nervous system. At any moment the
tension inside you was liable to translate
itself into some visible symptom. He thought
of a man whom he had passed in the street
a few weeks back; a quite ordinary-looking
man, a Party member, aged thirty-five to
forty, tallish and thin, carrying a brief-case.
They were a few metres apart when the left
side of the man's face was suddenly
contorted by a sort of spasm. It happened
again just as they were passing one

-35-

another: it was only a twitch, a quiver, rapid
as the clicking of a camera shutter, but
obviously habitual. He remembered thinking
at the time: That poor devil is done for. And
what was frightening was that the action
was quite possibly unconscious. The most
deadly danger of all was talking in your
sleep. There was no way of guarding
against that, so far as he could see.

He drew his breath and went on writing:

I went with her through the doorway and
across a backyard into a basement kitchen.
There was a bed against the wall, and a
lamp on the table, turned down very low.
She

His teeth were set on edge. He would have
liked to spit. Simultaneously with the woman
in the basement kitchen he thought of
Katharine, his wife. Winston was married
had been married, at any rate: probably he
still was married, so far as he knew his wife
was not dead. He seemed to breathe again
the warm stuffy odour of the basement
kitchen, an odour compounded of bugs and
dirty clothes and villainous cheap scent, but
nevertheless alluring, because no woman
of the Party ever used scent, or could be
imagined as doing so. Only the proles used
scent. In his mind the smell of it was
inextricably mixed up with fornication.

When he had gone with that woman it had
been his first lapse in two years or
thereabouts. Consorting with prostitutes
was forbidden, of course, but it was one of
those rules that you could occasionally
nerve yourself to break. It was dangerous,
but it was not a life-and-death matter. To
be caught with a prostitute might mean five
years in a forced-labour camp: not more, if
you had committed no other offence. And it
was easy enough, provided that you could
avoid being caught in the act. The poorer

quarters swarmed with women who were
ready to sell themselves. Some could even
be purchased for a bottle of gin, which the
proles were not supposed to drink. Tacitly
the Party was even inclined to encourage
prostitution, as an outlet for instincts which
could not be altogether suppressed. Mere
debauchery did not matter very much, so
long as it was furtive and joyless and only
involved the women of a submerged and
despised class. The unforgivable crime
was promiscuity between Party members.
But though this was one of the crimes that
the accused in the great purges invariably
confessed to it was difficult to imagine any
such thing actually happening.

The aim of the Party was not merely to
prevent men and women from forming
loyalties which it might not be able to
control. Its real, undeclared purpose was to
remove all pleasure from the sexual act. Not
love so much as eroticism was the enemy,
inside marriage as well as outside it. All
marriages between Party members had to
be approved by a committee appointed for
the purpose, and though the principle was
never clearly stated permission was always
refused if the couple concerned gave the
impression of being physically attracted to
one another. The only recognized purpose
of marriage was to beget children for the
service of the Party. Sexual intercourse was
to be looked on as a slightly disgusting
minor operation, like having an enema. This
again was never put into plain words, but in
an indirect way it was rubbed into every
Party member from childhood onwards.
There were even organizations such as the
Junior Anti-Sex League, which advocated
complete celibacy for both sexes. All
children were to be begotten by artificial
insemination (artsem, it was called in
Newspeak) and brought up in public
institutions. This, Winston was aware, was
not meant altogether seriously, but

-36-

somehow it fitted in with the general
ideology of the Party. The Party was trying
to kill the sex instinct, or, if it could not be
killed, then to distort it and dirty it. He did not
know why this was so, but it seemed natural
that it should be so. And as far as the
women were concerned, the Party's efforts
were largely successful.

He thought again of Katharine. It must be
nine, ten nearly eleven years since they had
parted. It was curious how seldom he
thought of her. For days at a time he was
capable of forgetting that he had ever been
married. They had only been together for
about fifteen months. The Party did not
permit divorce, but it rather encouraged
separation in cases where there were no
children.

Katharine was a tall, fair-haired girl, very
straight, with splendid movements. She had
a bold, aquiline face, a face that one might
have called noble until one discovered that
there was as nearly as possible nothing
behind it. Very early in her married life he
had decided though perhaps it was only that
he knew her more intimately than he knew
most people that she had without exception
the most stupid, vulgar, empty mind that he
had ever encountered. She had not a
thought in her head that was not a slogan,
and there was no imbecility, absolutely
none that she was not capable of
swallowing if the Party handed it out to her.
'The human sound-track' he nicknamed her
in his own mind. Yet he could have endured
living with her if it had not been for just one
thing sex.

As soon as he touched her she seemed to
wince and stiffen. To embrace her was like
embracing a jointed wooden image. And
what was strange was that even when she
was clasping him against her he had the
feeling that she was simultaneously pushing

him away with all her strength. The rigidlty of
her muscles managed to convey that
impression. She would lie there with shut
eyes, neither resisting nor co-operating but
submitting. It was extraordinarily
embarrassing, and, after a while, horrible.
But even then he could have borne living
with her if it had been agreed that they
should remain celibate. But curiously
enough it was Katharine who refused this.
They must, she said, produce a child if they
could. So the performance continued to
happen, once a week quite regulariy,
whenever it was not impossible. She even
used to remind him of it in the morning, as
something which had to be done that
evening and which must not be forgotten.
She had two names for it. One was 'making
a baby', and the other was 'our duty to the
Party' (yes, she had actually used that
phrase). Quite soon he grew to have a
feeling of positive dread when the
appointed day came round. But luckily no
child appeared, and in the end she agreed
to give up trying, and soon afterwards they
parted.

Winston sighed inaudibly. He picked up his
pen again and wrote:

She threw herself down on the bed, and at
once, without any kind of preliminary in the
most coarse, horrible way you can imagine,
pulled up her skirt. I

He saw himself standing there in the dim
lamplight, with the smell of bugs and cheap
scent in his nostrils, and in his heart a
feeling of defeat and resentment which
even at that moment was mixed up with the
thought of Katharine's white body, frozen
for ever by the hypnotic power of the Party.
Why did it always have to be like this? Why
could he not have a woman of his own
instead of these filthy scuffles at intervals of
years? But a real love affair was an almost

-37-

unthinkable event. The women of the Party
were all alike. Chastity was as deep
ingrained in them as Party loyalty. By careful
early conditioning, by games and cold
water, by the rubbish that was dinned into
them at school and in the Spies and the
Youth League, by lectures, parades, songs,
slogans, and martial music, the natural
feeling had been driven out of them. His
reason told him that there must be
exceptions, but his heart did not believe it.
They were all impregnable, as the Party
intended that they should be. And what he
wanted, more even than to be loved, was to
break down that wall of virtue, even if it
were only once in his whole life. The sexual
act, successfully performed, was rebellion.
Desire was thoughtcrime. Even to have
awakened Katharine, if he could have
achieved it, would have been like a
seduction, although she was his wife.

But the rest of the story had got to be written
down. He wrote:

I turned up the lamp. When I saw her in the
light

After the darkness the feeble light of the
paraffin lamp had seemed very bright. For
the first time he could see the woman
properly. He had taken a step towards her
and then halted, full of lust and terror. He
was painfully conscious of the risk he had
taken in coming here. It was perfectly
possible that the patrols would catch him on
the way out: for that matter they might be
waiting outside the door at this moment. If
he went away without even doing what he
had come here to do !

It had got to be written down, it had got to be
confessed. What he had suddenly seen in
the lamplight was that the woman was old.
The paint was plastered so thick on her face
that it looked as though it might crack like a

cardboard mask. There were streaks of
white in her hair; but the truly dreadful detail
was that her mouth had fallen a little open,
revealing nothing except a cavernous
blackness. She had no teeth at all.

He wrote hurriedly, in scrabbling
handwriting:

When I saw her in the light she was quite an
old woman, fifty years old at least. But I went
ahead and did it just the same.

He pressed his fingers against his eyelids
again. He had written it down at last, but it
made no difference. The therapy had not
worked. The urge to shout filthy words at the
top of his voice was as strong as ever.

VII

If there is hope, wrote Winston, it lies in the
proles.

If there was hope, it must lie in the proles,
because only there in those swarming
disregarded masses, 85 per cent of the
population of Oceania, could the force to
destroy the Party ever be generated. The
Party could not be overthrown from within.
Its enemies, if it had any enemies, had no
way of coming together or even of
identifying one another. Even if the
legendary Brotherhood existed, as just
possibly it might, it was inconceivable that
its members could ever assemble in larger
numbers than twos and threes. Rebellion
meant a look in the eyes, an inflexion of the
voice, at the most, an occasional
whispered word. But the proles, if only they
could somehow become conscious of their
own strength. would have no need to
conspire. They needed only to rise up and
shake themselves like a horse shaking off
flies. If they chose they could blow the Party
to pieces tomorrow morning. Surely sooner

-38-

or later it must occur to them to do it? And
yet --!

He remembered how once he had been
walking down a crowded street when a
tremendous shout of hundreds of voices
women's voices had burst from a side-
street a little way ahead. It was a great
formidable cry of anger and despair, a
deep, loud 'Oh-o-o-o-oh!' that went
humming on like the reverberation of a bell.
His heart had leapt. It's started! he had
thought. A riot! The proles are breaking
loose at last! When he had reached the spot
it was to see a mob of two or three hundred
women crowding round the stalls of a street
market, with faces as tragic as though they
had been the doomed passengers on a
sinking ship. But at this moment the general
despair broke down into a multitude of
individual quarrels. It appeared that one of
the stalls had been selling tin saucepans.
They were wretched, flimsy things, but
cooking-pots of any kind were always
difficult to get. Now the supply had
unexpectedly given out. The successful
women, bumped and jostled by the rest,
were trying to make off with their
saucepans while dozens of others
clamoured round the stall, accusing the
stallkeeper of favouritism and of having
more saucepans somewhere in reserve.
There was a fresh outburst of yells. Two
bloated women, one of them with her hair
coming down, had got hold of the same
saucepan and were trying to tear it out of
one another's hands. For a moment they
were both tugging, and then the handle
came off. Winston watched them
disgustedly. And yet, just for a moment,
what almost frightening power had sounded
in that cry from only a few hundred throats!
Why was it that they could never shout like
that about anything that mattered?

He wrote:

Until they become conscious they will never
rebel, and until after they have rebelled they
cannot become conscious.

That, he reflected, might almost have been
a transcription from one of the Party
textbooks. The Party claimed, of course, to
have liberated the proles from bondage.
Before the Revolution they had been
hideously oppressed by the capitalists, they
had been starved and flogged, women had
been forced to work in the coal mines
(women still did work in the coal mines, as a
matter of fact), children had been sold into
the factories at the age of six. But
simultaneously, true to the Principles of
doublethink, the Party taught that the proles
were natural inferiors who must be kept in
subjection, like animals, by the application
of a few simple rules. In reality very little was
known about the proles. It was not
necessary to know much. So long as they
continued to work and breed, their other
activities were without importance. Left to
themselves, like cattle turned loose upon
the plains of Argentina, they had reverted to
a style of life that appeared to be natural to
them, a sort of ancestral pattern. They were
born, they grew up in the gutters, they went
to work at twelve, they passed through a
brief blossoming-period of beauty and
sexual desire, they married at twenty, they
were middle-aged at thirty, they died, for
the most part, at sixty. Heavy physical work,
the care of home and children, petty
quarrels with neighbours, films, football,
beer, and above all, gambling, filled up the
horizon of their minds. To keep them in
control was not difficult. A few agents of the
Thought Police moved always among them,
spreading false rumours and marking down
and eliminating the few individuals who
were judged capable of becoming
dangerous; but no attempt was made to
indoctrinate them with the ideology of the
Party. It was not desirable that the proles

-39-

should have strong political feelings. All that
was required of them was a primitive
patriotism which could be appealed to
whenever it was necessary to make them
accept longer working-hours or shorter
rations. And even when they became
discontented, as they sometimes did, their
discontent led nowhere, because being
without general ideas, they could only focus
it on petty specific grievances. The larger
evils invariably escaped their notice. The
great majority of proles did not even have
telescreens in their homes. Even the civil
police interfered with them very little. There
was a vast amount of criminality in London,
a whole world-within-a-world of thieves,
bandits, prostitutes, drug-peddlers, and
racketeers of every description; but since it
all happened among the proles themselves,
it was of no importance. In all questions of
morals they were allowed to follow their
ancestral code. The sexual puritanism of the
Party was not imposed upon them.
Promiscuity went unpunished, divorce was
permitted. For that matter, even religious
worship would have been permitted if the
proles had shown any sign of needing or
wanting it. They were beneath suspicion. As
the Party slogan put it: 'Proles and animals
are free.'

Winston reached down and cautiously
scratched his varicose ulcer. It had begun
itching again. The thing you invariably came
back to was the impossibility of knowing
what life before the Revolution had really
been like. He took out of the drawer a copy
of a children's history textbook which he
had borrowed from Mrs Parsons, and
began copying a passage into the diary:

In the old days (it ran), before the glorious
Revolution, London was not the beautiful
city that we know today. It was a dark, dirty,
miserable place where hardly anybody had
enough to eat and where hundreds and

thousands of poor people had no boots on
their feet and not even a roof to sleep under.
Children no older than you had to work
twelve hours a day for cruel masters who
flogged them with whips if they worked too
slowly and fed them on nothing but stale
breadcrusts and water. But in among all this
terrible poverty there were just a few great
big beautiful houses that were lived in by
rich men who had as many as thirty servants
to look after them. These rich men were
called capitalists. They were fat, ugly men
with wicked faces, like the one in the picture
on the opposite page. You can see that he is
dressed in a long black coat which was
called a frock coat, and a queer, shiny hat
shaped like a stovepipe, which was called
a top hat. This was the uniform of the
capitalists, and no one else was allowed to
wear it. The capitalists owned everything in
the world, and everyone else was their
slave. They owned all the land, all the
houses, all the factories, and all the money.
If anyone disobeyed them they could throw
them into prison, or they could take his job
away and starve him to death. When any
ordinary person spoke to a capitalist he had
to cringe and bow to him, and take off his
cap and address him as 'Sir'. The chief of
all the capitalists was called the King, and

But he knew the rest of the catalogue. There
would be mention of the bishops in their
lawn sleeves, the judges in their ermine
robes, the pillory, the stocks, the treadmill,
the cat-o'-nine tails, the Lord Mayor's
Banquet, and the practice of kissing the
Pope's toe. There was also something
called the jus primae noctis, which would
probably not be mentioned in a textbook for
children. It was the law by which every
capitalist had the right to sleep with any
woman working in one of his factories.

How could you tell how much of it was lies?
It might be true that the average human

-40-

being was better off now than he had been
before the Revolution. The only evidence to
the contrary was the mute protest in your
own bones, the instinctive feeling that the
conditions you lived in were intolerable and
that at some other time they must have been
different. It struck him that the truly
characteristic thing about modern life was
not its cruelty and insecurity, but simply its
bareness, its dinginess, its listlessness.
Life, if you looked about you, bore no
resemblance not only to the lies that
streamed out of the telescreens, but even to
the ideals that the Party was trying to
achieve. Great areas of it, even for a Party
member, were neutral and non-political, a
matter of slogging through dreary jobs,
fighting for a place on the Tube, darning a
worn-out sock, cadging a saccharine
tablet, saving a cigarette end. The ideal set
up by the Party was something huge,
terrible, and glittering a world of steel and
concrete, of monstrous machines and
terrifying weapons a nation of warriors and
fanatics, marching forward in perfect unity,
all thinking the same thoughts and shouting
the same slogans, perpetually working,
fighting, triumphing, persecuting three
hundred million people all with the same
face. The reality was decaying, dingy cities
where underfed people shuffled to and fro
in leaky shoes, in patched-up nineteenth-
century houses that smelt always of
cabbage and bad lavatories. He seemed to
see a vision of London, vast and ruinous,
city of a million dustbins, and mixed up with
it was a picture of Mrs Parsons, a woman
with lined face and wispy hair, fiddling
helplessly with a blocked waste-pipe.

He reached down and scratched his ankle
again. Day and night the telescreens
bruised your ears with statistics proving that
people today had more food, more clothes,
better houses, better recreations that they
lived longer, worked shorter hours, were

bigger, healthier, stronger, happier, more
intelligent, better educated, than the people
of fifty years ago. Not a word of it could ever
be proved or disproved. The Party claimed,
for example, that today 40 per cent of adult
proles were literate: before the Revolution,
it was said, the number had only been 15 per
cent. The Party claimed that the infant
mortality rate was now only 160 per thousand,
whereas before the Revolution it had been
300 and so it went on. It was like a single
equation with two unknowns. It might very
well be that literally every word in the history
books, even the things that one accepted
without question, was pure fantasy. For all
he knew there might never have been any
such law as the jus primae noctis, or any
such creature as a capitalist, or any such
garment as a top hat.

Everything faded into mist. The past was
erased, the erasure was forgotten, the lie
became truth. Just once in his life he had
possessed after the event: that was what
counted concrete, unmistakable evidence
of an act of falsification. He had held it
between his fingers for as long as thirty
seconds. In 1973, it must have been at any
rate, it was at about the time when he and
Katharine had parted. But the really relevant
date was seven or eight years earlier.

The story really began in the middle sixties,
the period of the great purges in which the
original leaders of the Revolution were
wiped out once and for all. By 1970 none of
them was left, except Big Brother himself.
All the rest had by that time been exposed
as traitors and counter-revolutionaries.
Goldstein had fled and was hiding no one
knew where, and of the others, a few had
simply disappeared, while the majority had
been executed after spectacular public
trials at which they made confession of their
crimes. Among the last survivors were three
men named Jones, Aaronson, and

-41-

Rutherford. It must have been in 1965 that
these three had been arrested. As often
happened, they had vanished for a year or
more, so that one did not know whether they
were alive or dead, and then had suddenly
been brought forth to incriminate
themselves in the usual way. They had
confessed to intelligence with the enemy (at
that date, too, the enemy was Eurasia),
embezzlement of public funds, the murder
of various trusted Party members, intrigues
against the leadership of Big Brother which
had started long before the Revolution
happened, and acts of sabotage causing
the death of hundreds of thousands of
people. After confessing to these things
they had been pardoned, reinstated in the
Party, and given posts which were in fact
sinecures but which sounded important. All
three had written long, abject articles in The
Times, analysing the reasons for their
defection and promising to make amends.

Some time after their release Winston had
actually seen all three of them in the
Chestnut Tree Café. He remembered the
sort of terrified fascination with which he
had watched them out of the corner of his
eye. They were men far older than himself,
relics of the ancient world, almost the last
great figures left over from the heroic days
of the Party. The glamour of the
underground struggle and the civil war still
faintly clung to them. He had the feeling,
though already at that time facts and dates
were growing blurry, that he had known their
names years earlier than he had known that
of Big Brother. But also they were outlaws,
enemies, untouchables, doomed with
absolute certainty to extinction within a year
or two. No one who had once fallen into the
hands of the Thought Police ever escaped
in the end. They were corpses waiting to be
sent back to the grave.

There was no one at any of the tables

nearest to them. It was not wise even to be
seen in the neighbourhood of such people.
They were sitting in silence before glasses
of the gin flavoured with cloves which was
the speciality of the café. Of the three, it was
Rutherford whose appearance had most
impressed Winston. Rutherford had once
been a famous caricaturist, whose brutal
cartoons had helped to inflame popular
opinion before and during the Revolution.
Even now, at long intervals, his cartoons
were appearing in The Times. They were
simply an imitation of his earlier manner,
and curiously lifeless and unconvincing.
Always they were a rehashing of the ancient
themes slum tenements, starving children,
street battles, capitalists in top hats even on
the barricades the capitalists still seemed to
cling to their top hats an endless, hopeless
effort to get back into the past. He was a
monstrous man, with a mane of greasy grey
hair, his face pouched and seamed, with
thick negroid lips. At one time he must have
been immensely strong; now his great body
was sagging, sloping, bulging, falling away
in every direction. He seemed to be
breaking up before one's eyes, like a
mountain crumbling.

It was the lonely hour of fifteen. Winston
could not now remember how he had come
to be in the café at such a time. The place
was almost empty. A tinny music was
trickling from the telescreens. The three
men sat in their corner almost motionless,
never speaking. Uncommanded, the waiter
brought fresh glasses of gin. There was a
chessboard on the table beside them, with
the pieces set out but no game started. And
then, for perhaps half a minute in all,
something happened to the telescreens.
The tune that they were playing changed,
and the tone of the music changed too.
There came into it but it was something hard
to describe. It was a peculiar, cracked,
braying, jeering note: in his mind Winston

-42-

called it a yellow note. And then a voice from
the telescreen was singing:


Under the spreading chestnut tree
I sold you and you sold me:
There lie they, and here lie we
Under the spreading chestnut tree.

The three men never stirred. But when
Winston glanced again at Rutherford's
ruinous face, he saw that his eyes were full
of tears. And for the first time he noticed,
with a kind of inward shudder, and yet not
knowing at what he shuddered, that both
Aaronson and Rutherford had broken
noses.

A little later all three were re-arrested. It
appeared that they had engaged in fresh
conspiracies from the very moment of their
release. At their second trial they confessed
to all their old crimes over again, with a
whole string of new ones. They were
executed, and their fate was recorded in the
Party histories, a warning to posterity.
About five years after this, in 1973, Winston
was unrolling a wad of documents which
had just flopped out of the pneumatic tube
on to his desk when he came on a fragment
of paper which had evidently been slipped
in among the others and then forgotten. The
instant he had flattened it out he saw its
significance. It was a half-page torn out of
The Times of about ten years earlier the top
half of the page, so that it included the date
and it contained a photograph of the
delegates at some Party function in New
York. Prominent in the middle of the group
were Jones, Aaronson, and Rutherford.
There was no mistaking them, in any case
their names were in the caption at the
bottom.

The point was that at both trials all three men
had confessed that on that date they had

been on Eurasian soil. They had flown from
a secret airfield in Canada to a rendezvous
somewhere in Siberia, and had conferred
with members of the Eurasian General
Staff, to whom they had betrayed important
military secrets. The date had stuck in
Winston's memory because it chanced to be
midsummer day; but the whole story must
be on record in countless other places as
well. There was only one possible
conclusion: the confessions were lies.

Of course, this was not in itself a discovery.
Even at that time Winston had not imagined
that the people who were wiped out in the
purges had actually committed the crimes
that they were accused of. But this was
concrete evidence; it was a fragment of the
abolished past, like a fossil bone which
turns up in the wrong stratum and destroys a
geological theory. It was enough to blow the
Party to atoms, if in some way it could have
been published to the world and its
significance made known.

He had gone straight on working. As soon
as he saw what the photograph was, and
what it meant, he had covered it up with
another sheet of paper. Luckily, when he
unrolled it, it had been upside-down from
the point of view of the telescreen.

He took his scribbling pad on his knee and
pushed back his chair so as to get as far
away from the telescreen as possible. To
keep your face expressionless was not
difficult, and even your breathing could be
controlled, with an effort: but you could not
control the beating of your heart, and the
telescreen was quite delicate enough to
pick it up. He let what he judged to be ten
minutes go by, tormented all the while by the
fear that some accident a sudden draught
blowing across his desk, for instance would
betray him. Then, without uncovering it
again, he dropped the photograph into the

-43-

memory hole, along with some other waste
papers. Within another minute, perhaps, it
would have crumbled into ashes.

That was ten eleven years ago. Today,
probably, he would have kept that
photograph. It was curious that the fact of
having held it in his fingers seemed to him to
make a difference even now, when the
photograph itself, as well as the event it
recorded, was only memory. Was the
Party's hold upon the past less strong, he
wondered, because a piece of evidence
which existed no longer had once existed?

But today, supposing that it could be
somehow resurrected from its ashes, the
photograph might not even be evidence.
Already, at the time when he made his
discovery, Oceania was no longer at war
with Eurasia, and it must have been to the
agents of Eastasia that the three dead men
had betrayed their country. Since then there
had been other changes two, three, he
could not remember how many. Very likely
the confessions had been rewritten and
rewritten until the original facts and dates no
longer had the smallest significance. The
past not only changed, but changed
continuously. What most afflicted him with
the sense of nightmare was that he had
never clearly understood why the huge
imposture was undertaken. The immediate
advantages of falsifying the past were
obvious, but the ultimate motive was
mysterious. He took up his pen again and
wrote:

I understand HOW: I do not understand WHY.

He wondered, as he had many times
wondered before, whether he himself was
a lunatic. Perhaps a lunatic was simply a
minority of one. At one time it had been a
sign of madness to believe that the earth
goes round the sun; today, to believe that

the past is inalterable. He might be alone in
holding that belief, and if alone, then a
lunatic. But the thought of being a lunatic did
not greatly trouble him: the horror was that
he might also be wrong.

He picked up the children's history book
and looked at the portrait of Big Brother
which formed its frontispiece. The hypnotic
eyes gazed into his own. It was as though
some huge force were pressing down upon
you something that penetrated inside your
skull, battering against your brain,
frightening you out of your beliefs,
persuading you, almost, to deny the
evidence of your senses. In the end the
Party would announce that two and two
made five, and you would have to believe it.
It was inevitable that they should make that
claim sooner or later: the logic of their
position demanded it. Not merely the
validity of experience, but the very existence
of external reality, was tacitly denied by their
philosophy. The heresy of heresies was
common sense. And what was terrifying
was not that they would kill you for thinking
otherwise, but that they might be right. For,
after all, how do we know that two and two
make four? Or that the force of gravity
works? Or that the past is unchangeable? If
both the past and the external world exist
only in the mind, and if the mind itself is
controllable what then?

But no! His courage seemed suddenly to
stiffen of its own accord. The face of
O'Brien, not called up by any obvious
association, had floated into his mind. He
knew, with more certainty than before, that
O'Brien was on his side. He was writing the
diary for O'Brien to O'Brien: it was like an
interminable letter which no one would ever
read, but which was addressed to a
particular person and took its colour from
that fact.

-44-

The Party told you to reject the evidence of
your eyes and ears. It was their final, most
essential command. His heart sank as he
thought of the enormous power arrayed
against him, the ease with which any Party
intellectual would overthrow him in debate,
the subtle arguments which he would not be
able to understand, much less answer. And
yet he was in the right! They were wrong
and he was right. The obvious, the silly, and
the true had got to be defended. Truisms
are true, hold on to that! The solid world
exists, its laws do not change. Stones are
hard, water is wet, objects unsupported fall
towards the earth's centre. With the feeling
that he was speaking to O'Brien, and also
that he was setting forth an important
axiom, he wrote:

Freedom is the freedom to say that two plus
two make four. If that is granted, all else
follows.

VIII

From somewhere at the bottom of a
passage the smell of roasting coffee real
coffee, not Victory Coffee came floating out
into the street. Winston paused involuntarily.
For perhaps two seconds he was back in
the half-forgotten world of his childhood.
Then a door banged, seeming to cut off the
smell as abruptly as though it had been a
sound.

He had walked several kilometres over
pavements, and his varicose ulcer was
throbbing. This was the second time in three
weeks that he had missed an evening at the
Community Centre: a rash act, since you
could be certain that the number of your
attendances at the Centre was carefully
checked. In principle a Party member had
no spare time, and was never alone except
in bed. It was assumed that when he was
not working, eating, or sleeping he would

be taking part in some kind of communal
recreation: to do anything that suggested a
taste for solitude, even to go for a walk by
yourself, was always slightly dangerous.
There was a word for it in Newspeak:
ownlife, it was called, meaning
individualism and eccentricity. But this
evening as he came out of the Ministry the
balminess of the April air had tempted him.
The sky was a warmer blue than he had
seen it that year, and suddenly the long,
noisy evening at the Centre, the boring,
exhausting games, the lectures, the
creaking camaraderie oiled by gin, had
seemed intolerable. On impulse he had
turned away from the bus-stop and
wandered off into the labyrinth of London,
first south, then east, then north again,
losing himself among unknown streets and
hardly bothering in which direction he was
going.

'If there is hope,' he had written in the diary,
'it lies in the proles.' The words kept coming
back to him, statement of a mystical truth
and a palpable absurdity. He was
somewhere in the vague, brown-coloured
slums to the north and east of what had
once been Saint Pancras Station. He was
walking up a cobbled street of little two-
storey houses with battered doorways
which gave straight on the pavement and
which were somehow curiously suggestive
of ratholes. There were puddles of filthy
water here and there among the cobbles. In
and out of the dark doorways, and down
narrow alley-ways that branched off on
either side, people swarmed in astonishing
numbers girls in full bloom, with crudely
lipsticked mouths, and youths who chased
the girls, and swollen waddling women who
showed you what the girls would be like in
ten years' time, and old bent creatures
shuffling along on splayed feet, and ragged
barefooted children who played in the
puddles and then scattered at angry yells

-45-

from their mothers. Perhaps a quarter of the
windows in the street were broken and
boarded up. Most of the people paid no
attention to Winston; a few eyed him with a
sort of guarded curiosity. Two monstrous
women with brick-red forearms folded
across thelr aprons were talking outside a
doorway. Winston caught scraps of
conversation as he approached.

'"Yes," I says to 'er, "that's all very well," I
says. "But if you'd of been in my place you'd
of done the same as what I done. It's easy to
criticize," I says, "but you ain't got the same
problems as what I got."'

'Ah,' said the other, 'that's jest it. That's
jest where it is.'

The strident voices stopped abruptly. The
women studied him in hostile silence as he
went past. But it was not hostility, exactly;
merely a kind of wariness, a momentary
stiffening, as at the passing of some
unfamiliar animal. The blue overalls of the
Party could not be a common sight in a
street like this. Indeed, it was unwise to be
seen in such places, unless you had definite
business there. The patrols might stop you if
you happened to run into them. 'May I see
your papers, comrade? What are you doing
here? What time did you leave work? Is this
your usual way home?' and so on and so
forth. Not that there was any rule against
walking home by an unusual route: but it
was enough to draw attention to you if the
Thought Police heard about it.

Suddenly the whole street was in
commotion. There were yells of warning
from all sides. People were shooting into
the doorways like rabbits. A young woman
leapt out of a doorway a little ahead of
Winston, grabbed up a tiny child playing in a
puddle, whipped her apron round it, and
leapt back again, all in one movement. At

the same instant a man in a concertina-like
black suit, who had emerged from a side
alley, ran towards Winston, pointing
excitedly to the sky.

'Steamer!' he yelled. 'Look out, guv'nor!
Bang over'ead! Lay down quick!'

'Steamer' was a nickname which, for some
reason, the proles applied to rocket bombs.
Winston promptly flung himself on his face.
The proles were nearly always right when
they gave you a warning of this kind. They
seemed to possess some kind of instinct
which told them several seconds in advance
when a rocket was coming, although the
rockets supposedly travelled faster than
sound. Winston clasped his forearms above
his head. There was a roar that seemed to
make the pavement heave; a shower of
light objects pattered on to his back. When
he stood up he found that he was covered
with fragments of glass from the nearest
window.

He walked on. The bomb had demolished a
group of houses 200 metres up the street. A
black plume of smoke hung in the sky, and
below it a cloud of plaster dust in which a
crowd was already forming around the
ruins. There was a little pile of plaster lying
on the pavement ahead of him, and in the
middle of it he could see a bright red streak.
When he got up to it he saw that it was a
human hand severed at the wrist. Apart
from the bloody stump, the hand was so
completely whitened as to resemble a
plaster cast.

He kicked the thing into the gutter, and then,
to avoid the crowd, turned down a side-
street to the right. Within three or four
minutes he was out of the area which the
bomb had affected, and the sordid
swarming life of the streets was going on as
though nothing had happened. It was nearly

-46-

twenty hours, and the drinking-shops which
the proles frequented ('pubs', they called
them) were choked with customers. From
their grimy swing doors, endlessly opening
and shutting, there came forth a smell of
urine, sawdust, and sour beer. In an angle
formed by a projecting house-front three
men were standing very close together, the
middle one of them holding a folded-up
newspaper which the other two were
studying over his shoulder. Even before he
was near enough to make out the
expression on their faces, Winston could
see absorption in every line of their bodies.
It was obviously some serious piece of
news that they were reading. He was a few
paces away from them when suddenly the
group broke up and two of the men were in
violent altercation. For a moment they
seemed almost on the point of blows.

'Can't you bleeding well listen to what I say?
I tell you no number ending in seven ain't
won for over fourteen months!'

'Yes, it 'as, then!'

'No, it 'as not! Back 'ome I got the 'ole lot of
'em for over two years wrote down on a
piece of paper. I takes 'em down reg'lar as
the clock. An' I tell you, no number ending in
seven --'

'Yes, a seven 'as won! I could pretty near tell
you the bleeding number. Four oh seven, it
ended in. It were in February second week
in February.'

'February your grandmother! I got it all down
in black and white. An' I tell you, no number -
-'

'Oh, pack it in!' said the third man.

They were talking about the Lottery. Winston
looked back when he had gone thirty

metres. They were still arguing, with vivid,
passionate faces. The Lottery, with its
weekly pay-out of enormous prizes, was
the one public event to which the proles paid
serious attention. It was probable that there
were some millions of proles for whom the
Lottery was the principal if not the only
reason for remaining alive. It was their
delight, their folly, their anodyne, their
intellectual stimulant. Where the Lottery was
concerned, even people who could barely
read and write seemed capable of intricate
calculations and staggering feats of
memory. There was a whole tribe of men
who made a living simply by selling
systems, forecasts, and lucky amulets.
Winston had nothing to do with the running of
the Lottery, which was managed by the
Ministry of Plenty, but he was aware
(indeed everyone in the party was aware)
that the prizes were largely imaginary. Only
small sums were actually paid out, the
winners of the big prizes being non-existent
persons. In the absence of any real
intercommunication between one part of
Oceania and another, this was not difficult
to arrange.

But if there was hope, it lay in the proles.
You had to cling on to that. When you put it in
words it sounded reasonable: it was when
you looked at the human beings passing
you on the pavement that it became an act
of faith. The street into which he had turned
ran downhill. He had a feeling that he had
been in this neighbourhood before, and that
there was a main thoroughfare not far away.
From somewhere ahead there came a din
of shouting voices. The street took a sharp
turn and then ended in a flight of steps which
led down into a sunken alley where a few
stallkeepers were selling tired-looking
vegetables. At this moment Winston
remembered where he was. The alley led
out into the main street, and down the next
turning, not five minutes away, was the

-47-

junk-shop where he had bought the blank
book which was now his diary. And in a
small stationer's shop not far away he had
bought his penholder and his bottle of ink.

He paused for a moment at the top of the
steps. On the opposite side of the alley
there was a dingy little pub whose windows
appeared to be frosted over but in reality
were merely coated with dust. A very old
man, bent but active, with white
moustaches that bristled forward like those
of a prawn, pushed open the swing door
and went in. As Winston stood watching, it
occurred to him that the old man, who must
be eighty at the least, had already been
middle-aged when the Revolution
happened. He and a few others like him
were the last links that now existed with the
vanished world of capitalism. In the Party
itself there were not many people left whose
ideas had been formed before the
Revolution. The older generation had mostly
been wiped out in the great purges of the
fifties and sixties, and the few who survived
had long ago been terrified into complete
intellectual surrender. If there was any one
still alive who could give you a truthful
account of conditions in the early part of the
century, it could only be a prole. Suddenly
the passage from the history book that he
had copied into his diary came back into
Winston's mind, and a lunatic impulse took
hold of him. He would go into the pub, he
would scrape acquaintance with that old
man and question him. He would say to him:
'Tell me about your life when you were a
boy. What was it like in those days? Were
things better than they are now, or were they
worse?'

Hurriedly, lest he should have time to
become frightened, he descended the
steps and crossed the narrow street. It was
madness of course. As usual, there was no
definite rule against talking to proles and

frequenting their pubs, but it was far too
unusual an action to pass unnoticed. If the
patrols appeared he might plead an attack
of faintness, but it was not likely that they
would believe him. He pushed open the
door, and a hideous cheesy smell of sour
beer hit him in the face. As he entered the
din of voices dropped to about half its
volume. Behind his back he could feel
everyone eyeing his blue overalls. A game
of darts which was going on at the other end
of the room interrupted itself for perhaps as
much as thirty seconds. The old man whom
he had followed was standing at the bar,
having some kind of altercation with the
barman, a large, stout, hook-nosed young
man with enormous forearms. A knot of
others, standing round with glasses in their
hands, were watching the scene.

'I arst you civil enough, didn't I?' said the old
man, straightening his shoulders
pugnaciously. 'You telling me you ain't got a
pint mug in the 'ole bleeding boozer?'

'And what in hell's name is a pint?' said the
barman, leaning forward with the tips of his
fingers on the counter.

'Ark at 'im! Calls 'isself a barman and don't
know what a pint is! Why, a pint's the 'alf of
a quart, and there's four quarts to the gallon.
'Ave to teach you the A, B, C next.'

'Never heard of 'em,' said the barman
shortly. 'Litre and half litre that's all we
serve. There's the glasses on the shelf in
front of you.

'I likes a pint,' persisted the old man. 'You
could 'a drawed me off a pint easy enough.
We didn't 'ave these bleeding litres when I
was a young man.'

'When you were a young man we were all
living in the treetops,' said the barman, with

-48-

a glance at the other customers.

There was a shout of laughter, and the
uneasiness caused by Winston's entry
seemed to disappear. The old man's
whitestubbled face had flushed pink. He
turned away, muttering to himself, and
bumped into Winston. Winston caught him
gently by the arm.

'May I offer you a drink?' he said.

'You're a gent,' said the other, straightening
his shoulders again. He appeared not to
have noticed Winston's blue overalls. 'Pint!'
he added aggressively to the barman. 'Pint
of wallop.'

The barman swished two half-litres of dark-
brown beer into thick glasses which he had
rinsed in a bucket under the counter. Beer
was the only drink you could get in prole
pubs. The proles were supposed not to
drink gin, though in practice they could get
hold of it easily enough. The game of darts
was in full swing again, and the knot of men
at the bar had begun talking about lottery
tickets. Winston's presence was forgotten
for a moment. There was a deal table under
the window where he and the old man could
talk without fear of being overheard. It was
horribly dangerous, but at any rate there
was no telescreen in the room, a point he
had made sure of as soon as he came in.

''E could 'a drawed me off a pint,'
grumbled the old man as he settled down
behind a glass. 'A 'alf litre ain't enough. It
don't satisfy. And a 'ole litre's too much. It
starts my bladder running. Let alone the
price.'

'You must have seen great changes since
you were a young man,' said Winston
tentatively.

The old man's pale blue eyes moved from
the darts board to the bar, and from the bar
to the door of the Gents, as though it were in
the bar-room that he expected the changes
to have occurred.

'The beer was better,' he said finally. 'And
cheaper! When I was a young man, mild
beer wallop we used to call it was
fourpence a pint. That was before the war,
of course.'

'Which war was that?' said Winston.

'It's all wars,' said the old man vaguely. He
took up his glass, and his shoulders
straightened again. "Ere's wishing you the
very best of 'ealth!'

In his lean throat the sharp-pointed Adam's
apple made a surprisingly rapid up-and-
down movement, and the beer vanished.
Winston went to the bar and came back with
two more half-litres. The old man appeared
to have forgotten his prejudice against
drinking a full litre.

'You are very much older than I am,' said
Winston. 'You must have been a grown man
before I was born. You can remember what
it was like in the old days, before the
Revolution. People of my age don't really
know anything about those times. We can
only read about them in books, and what it
says in the books may not be true. I should
like your opinion on that. The history books
say that life before the Revolution was
completely different from what it is now.
There was the most terrible oppression,
injustice, poverty worse than anything we
can imagine. Here in London, the great
mass of the people never had enough to eat
from birth to death. Half of them hadn't even
boots on their feet. They worked twelve
hours a day, they left school at nine, they
slept ten in a room. And at the same time

-49-

there were a very few people, only a few
thousands the capitalists, they were called
who were rich and powerful. They owned
everything that there was to own. They lived
in great gorgeous houses with thirty
servants, they rode about in motor-cars and
four-horse carriages, they drank
champagne, they wore top hats --'

The old man brightened suddenly.

'Top 'ats!' he said. 'Funny you should
mention 'em. The same thing come into my
'ead only yesterday, I dono why. I was jest
thinking, I ain't seen a top 'at in years. Gorn
right out, they 'ave. The last time I wore one
was at my sister-in-law's funeral. And that
was well, I couldn't give you the date, but it
must'a been fifty years ago. Of course it
was only 'ired for the occasion, you
understand.'

'It isn't very important about the top hats,'
said Winston patiently. 'The point is, these
capitalists they and a few lawyers and
priests and so forth who lived on them were
the lords of the earth. Everything existed for
their benefit. You the ordinary people, the
workers were their slaves. They could do
what they liked with you. They could ship you
off to Canada like cattle. They could sleep
with your daughters if they chose. They
could order you to be flogged with
something called a cat-o'-nine tails. You
had to take your cap off when you passed
them. Every capitalist went about with a
gang of lackeys who --'

The old man brightened again.

'Lackeys!' he said. 'Now there's a word I
ain't 'eard since ever so long. Lackeys!
That reg'lar takes me back, that does. I
recollect oh, donkey's years ago I used to
sometimes go to 'Yde Park of a Sunday
afternoon to 'ear the blokes making

speeches. Salvation Army, Roman
Catholics, Jews, Indians all sorts there was.
And there was one bloke well, I couldn't
give you 'is name, but a real powerful
speaker 'e was. 'E didn't 'alf give it 'em!
"Lackeys!" 'e says, "lackeys of the
bourgeoisie! Flunkies of the ruling class!"
Parasites that was another of them. And
'yenas 'e definitely called 'em 'yenas. Of
course 'e was referring to the Labour Party,
you understand.'

Winston had the feeling that they were
talking at crosspurposes.

'What I really wanted to know was this,' he
said. 'Do you feel that you have more
freedom now than you had in those days?
Are you treated more like a human being? In
the old days, the rich people, the people at
the top --'

'The 'Ouse of Lords,' put in the old man
reminiscently.

'The House of Lords, if you like. What I am
asking is, were these people able to treat
you as an inferior, simply because they
were rich and you were poor? Is it a fact, for
instance, that you had to call them "Sir" and
take off your cap when you passed them?'

The old man appeared to think deeply. He
drank off about a quarter of his beer before
answering.

'Yes,' he said. 'They liked you to touch your
cap to 'em. It showed respect, like. I didn't
agree with it, myself, but I done it often
enough. Had to, as you might say.'

'And was it usual I'm only quoting what I've
read in history books was it usual for these
people and their servants to push you off the
pavement into the gutter?'

-50-

'One of 'em pushed me once,' said the old
man. 'I recollect it as if it was yesterday. It
was Boat Race night terribly rowdy they
used to get on Boat Race night and I bumps
into a young bloke on Shaftesbury Avenue.
Quite a gent, 'e was dress shirt, top 'at,
black overcoat. 'E was kind of zig-zagging
across the pavement, and I bumps into 'im
accidental-like. 'E says, "Why can't you look
where you're going?" 'e says. I say, "Ju
think you've bought the bleeding
pavement?" 'E says, "I'll twist your bloody
'ead off if you get fresh with me." I says,
"You're drunk. I'll give you in charge in 'alf a
minute," I says. An' if you'll believe me, 'e
puts 'is 'and on my chest and gives me a
shove as pretty near sent me under the
wheels of a bus. Well, I was young in them
days, and I was going to 'ave fetched 'im
one, only --'

A sense of helplessness took hold of
Winston. The old man's memory was
nothing but a rubbish-heap of details. One
could question him all day without getting
any real information. The party histories
might still be true, after a fashion: they might
even be completely true. He made a last
attempt.

'Perhaps I have not made myself clear,' he
said. 'What I'm trying to say is this. You have
been alive a very long time; you lived half
your life before the Revolution. In 1925, for
instance, you were already grown up. Would
you say from what you can remember, that
life in 1925 was better than it is now, or
worse? If you could choose, would you
prefer to live then or now?'

The old man looked meditatively at the darts
board. He finished up his beer, more slowly
than before. When he spoke it was with a
tolerant philosophical air, as though the
beer had mellowed him.

'I know what you expect me to say,' he said.
'You expect me to say as I'd sooner be
young again. Most people'd say they'd
sooner be young, if you arst' 'em. You got
your 'ealth and strength when you're young.
When you get to my time of life you ain't
never well. I suffer something wicked from
my feet, and my bladder's jest terrible. Six
and seven times a night it 'as me out of bed.
On the other 'and, there's great advantages
in being a old man. You ain't got the same
worries. No truck with women, and that's a
great thing. I ain't 'ad a woman for near on
thirty year, if you'd credit it. Nor wanted to,
what's more.'

Winston sat back against the window-sill. It
was no use going on. He was about to buy
some more beer when the old man
suddenly got up and shuffled rapidly into the
stinking urinal at the side of the room. The
extra half-litre was already working on him.
Winston sat for a minute or two gazing at his
empty glass, and hardly noticed when his
feet carried him out into the street again.
Within twenty years at the most, he
reflected, the huge and simple question,
'Was life better before the Revolution than it
is now?' would have ceased once and for
all to be answerable. But in effect it was
unanswerable even now, since the few
scattered survivors from the ancient world
were incapable of comparing one age with
another. They remembered a million
useless things, a quarrel with a workmate, a
hunt for a lost bicycle pump, the expression
on a long-dead sister's face, the swirls of
dust on a windy morning seventy years ago:
but all the relevant facts were outside the
range of their vision. They were like the ant,
which can see small objects but not large
ones. And when memory failed and written
records were falsified when that happened,
the claim of the Party to have improved the
conditions of human life had got to be
accepted, because there did not exist, and

-51-

never again could exist, any standard
against which it could be tested.

At this moment his train of thought stopped
abruptly. He halted and looked up. He was
in a narrow street, with a few dark little
shops, interspersed among dwelling-
houses. Immediately above his head there
hung three discoloured metal balls which
looked as if they had once been gilded. He
seemed to know the place. Of course! He
was standing outside the junk-shop where
he had bought the diary.

A twinge of fear went through him. It had
been a sufficiently rash act to buy the book
in the beginning, and he had sworn never to
come near the place again. And yet the
instant that he allowed his thoughts to
wander, his feet had brought him back here
of their own accord. It was precisely against
suicidal impulses of this kind that he had
hoped to guard himself by opening the
diary. At the same time he noticed that
although it was nearly twenty-one hours the
shop was still open. With the feeling that he
would be less conspicuous inside than
hanging about on the pavement, he stepped
through the doorway. If questioned, he
could plausibly say that he was trying to buy
razor blades.

The proprietor had just lighted a hanging oil
lamp which gave off an unclean but friendly
smell. He was a man of perhaps sixty, frail
and bowed, with a long, benevolent nose,
and mild eyes distorted by thick spectacles.
His hair was almost white, but his eyebrows
were bushy and still black. His spectacles,
his gentle, fussy movements, and the fact
that he was wearing an aged jacket of
black velvet, gave him a vague air of
intellectuality, as though he had been some
kind of literary man, or perhaps a musician.
His voice was soft, as though faded, and
his accent less debased than that of the

majority of proles.

'I recognized you on the pavement,' he said
immediately. 'You're the gentleman that
bought the young lady's keepsake album.
That was a beautiful bit of paper, that was.
Cream-laid, it used to be called. There's
been no paper like that made for oh, I dare
say fifty years.' He peered at Winston over
the top of his spectacles. 'Is there anything
special I can do for you? Or did you just
want to look round?'

'I was passing,' said Winston vaguely. 'I just
looked in. I don't want anything in particular.'

'It's just as well,' said the other, 'because I
don't suppose I could have satisfied you.'
He made an apologetic gesture with his
softpalmed hand. 'You see how it is; an
empty shop, you might say. Between you
and me, the antique trade's just about
finished. No demand any longer, and no
stock either. Furniture, china, glass it's all
been broken up by degrees. And of course
the metal stuff's mostly been melted down. I
haven't seen a brass candlestick in years.'

The tiny interior of the shop was in fact
uncomfortably full, but there was almost
nothing in it of the slightest value. The
floorspace was very restricted, because all
round the walls were stacked innumerable
dusty picture-frames. In the window there
were trays of nuts and bolts, worn-out
chisels, penknives with broken blades,
tarnished watches that did not even pretend
to be in going order, and other
miscellaneous rubbish. Only on a small
table in the corner was there a litter of odds
and ends lacquered snuffboxes, agate
brooches, and the like which looked as
though they might include something
interesting. As Winston wandered towards
the table his eye was caught by a round,
smooth thing that gleamed softly in the

-52-

lamplight, and he picked it up.

It was a heavy lump of glass, curved on one
side, flat on the other, making almost a
hemisphere. There was a peculiar
softness, as of rainwater, in both the colour
and the texture of the glass. At the heart of it,
magnified by the curved surface, there was
a strange, pink, convoluted object that
recalled a rose or a sea anemone.

'What is it?' said Winston, fascinated.

'That's coral, that is,' said the old man. 'It
must have come from the Indian Ocean.
They used to kind of embed it in the glass.
That wasn't made less than a hundred years
ago. More, by the look of it.'

'It's a beautiful thing,' said Winston.

'It is a beautiful thing,' said the other
appreciatively. 'But there's not many that'd
say so nowadays.' He coughed. 'Now, if it
so happened that you wanted to buy it,
that'd cost you four dollars. I can remember
when a thing like that would have fetched
eight pounds, and eight pounds was well, I
can't work it out, but it was a lot of money.
But who cares about genuine antiques
nowadays even the few that's left?'

Winston immediately paid over the four
dollars and slid the coveted thing into his
pocket. What appealed to him about it was
not so much its beauty as the air it seemed
to possess of belonging to an age quite
different from the present one. The soft,
rainwatery glass was not like any glass that
he had ever seen. The thing was doubly
attractive because of its apparent
uselessness, though he could guess that it
must once have been intended as a
paperweight. It was very heavy in his
pocket, but fortunately it did not make much
of a bulge. It was a queer thing, even a

compromising thing, for a Party member to
have in his possession. Anything old, and
for that matter anything beautiful, was
always vaguely suspect. The old man had
grown noticeably more cheerful after
receiving the four dollars. Winston realized
that he would have accepted three or even
two.

'There's another room upstairs that you
might care to take a look at,' he said.
'There's not much in it. Just a few pieces.
We'll do with a light if we're going upstairs.'

He lit another lamp, and, with bowed back,
led the way slowly up the steep and worn
stairs and along a tiny passage, into a room
which did not give on the street but looked
out on a cobbled yard and a forest of
chimney-pots. Winston noticed that the
furniture was still arranged as though the
room were meant to be lived in. There was
a strip of carpet on the floor, a picture or two
on the walls, and a deep, slatternly arm-
chair drawn up to the fireplace. An old-
fashioned glass clock with a twelve-hour
face was ticking away on the mantelpiece.
Under the window, and occupying nearly a
quarter of the room, was an enormous bed
with the mattress still on it.

'We lived here till my wife died,' said the old
man half apologetically. 'I'm selling the
furniture off by little and little. Now that's a
beautiful mahogany bed, or at least it would
be if you could get the bugs out of it. But I
dare say you'd find it a little bit
cumbersome.

He was holdlng the lamp high up, so as to
illuminate the whole room, and in the warm
dim light the place looked curiously inviting.
The thought flitted through Winston's mind
that it would probably be quite easy to rent
the room for a few dollars a week, if he
dared to take the risk. It was a wild,

-53-

impossible notion, to be abandoned as
soon as thought of; but the room had
awakened in him a sort of nostalgia, a sort
of ancestral memory. It seemed to him that
he knew exactly what it felt like to sit in a
room like this, in an arm-chair beside an
open fire with your feet in the fender and a
kettle on the hob; utterly alone, utterly
secure, with nobody watching you, no voice
pursuing you, no sound except the singing
of the kettle and the friendly ticking of the
clock.

'There's no telescreen!' he could not help
murmuring.

'Ah,' said the old man, 'I never had one of
those things. Too expensive. And I never
seemed to feel the need of it, somehow.
Now that's a nice gateleg table in the corner
there. Though of course you'd have to put
new hinges on it if you wanted to use the
flaps.'

There was a small bookcase in the other
corner, and Winston had already gravitated
towards it. It contained nothing but rubbish.
The hunting-down and destruction of books
had been done with the same thoroughness
in the prole quarters as everywhere else. It
was very unlikely that there existed
anywhere in Oceania a copy of a book
printed earlier than 1960. The old man, still
carrying the lamp, was standing in front of a
picture in a rosewood frame which hung on
the other side of the fireplace, opposite the
bed.

'Now, if you happen to be interested in old
prints at all --' he began delicately.

Winston came across to examine the
picture. It was a steel engraving of an oval
building with rectangular windows, and a
small tower in front. There was a railing
running round the building, and at the rear

end there was what appeared to be a
statue. Winston gazed at it for some
moments. It seemed vaguely familiar,
though he did not remember the statue.

'The frame's fixed to the wall,' said the old
man, 'but I could unscrew it for you, I dare
say.'

'I know that building,' said Winston finally.
'It's a ruin now. It's in the middle of the street
outside the Palace of Justice.'

'That's right. Outside the Law Courts. It was
bombed in oh, many years ago. It was a
church at one time, St Clement Danes, its
name was.' He smiled apologetically, as
though conscious of saying something
slightly ridiculous, and added: 'Oranges
and lemons, say the bells of St Clement's!'

'What's that?' said Winston.

'Oh "Oranges and lemons, say the bells of
St Clement's." That was a rhyme we had
when I was a little boy. How it goes on I don't
remember, but I do know it ended up, "Here
comes a candle to light you to bed, Here
comes a chopper to chop off your head." It
was a kind of a dance. They held out their
arms for you to pass under, and when they
came to "Here comes a chopper to chop off
your head" they brought their arms down
and caught you. It was just names of
churches. All the London churches were in it
all the principal ones, that is.'

Winston wondered vaguely to what century
the church belonged. It was always difficult
to determine the age of a London building.
Anything large and impressive, if it was
reasonably new in appearance, was
automatically claimed as having been built
since the Revolution, while anything that
was obviously of earlier date was ascribed
to some dim period called the Middle Ages.

-54-

The centuries of capitalism were held to
have produced nothing of any value. One
could not learn history from architecture any
more than one could learn it from books.
Statues, inscriptions, memorial stones, the
names of streets anything that might throw
light upon the past had been systematically
altered.

'I never knew it had been a church,' he said.

'There's a lot of them left, really,' said the
old man, 'though they've been put to other
uses. Now, how did that rhyme go? Ah! I've
got it!


"Oranges and lemons, say the bells of St
Clement's,
You owe me three farthings, say the bells of
St Martin's "

there, now, that's as far as I can get.

A farthing, that was a small copper coin,
looked something like a cent.'

'Where was St Martin's?' said Winston.

'St Martin's? That's still standing. It's in
Victory Square, alongside the picture
gallery. A building with a kind of a triangular
porch and pillars in front, and a big flight of
steps.'

Winston knew the place well. It was a
museum used for propaganda displays of
various kinds scale models of rocket
bombs and Floating Fortresses, waxwork
tableaux illustrating enemy atrocities, and
the like.

'St Martin's-in-the-Fields it used to be
called,' supplemented the old man, 'though
I don't recollect any fields anywhere in those
parts.'

Winston did not buy the picture. It would have
been an even more incongruous
possession than the glass paperweight,
and impossible to carry home, unless it
were taken out of its frame. But he lingered
for some minutes more, talking to the old
man, whose name, he discovered, was not
Weeks as one might have gathered from the
inscription over the shop-front but
Charrington. Mr Charrington, it seemed,
was a widower aged sixty-three and had
inhabited this shop for thirty years.
Throughout that time he had been intending
to alter the name over the window, but had
never quite got to the point of doing it. All the
while that they were talking the half-
remembered rhyme kept running through
Winston's head: Oranges and lemons say
the bells of St Clement's, You owe me three
farthings, say the bells of St Martin's! It was
curious, but when you said it to yourself you
had the illusion of actually hearing bells, the
bells of a lost London that still existed
somewhere or other, disguised and
forgotten. From one ghostly steeple after
another he seemed to hear them pealing
forth. Yet so far as he could remember he
had never in real life heard church bells
ringing.

He got away from Mr Charrington and went
down the stairs alone, so as not to let the old
man see him reconnoitring the street before
stepping out of the door. He had already
made up his mind that after a suitable
interval a month, say he would take the risk
of visiting the shop again. It was perhaps
not more dangerous than shirking an
evening at the Centre. The serious piece of
folly had been to come back here in the first
place, after buying the diary and without
knowing whether the proprietor of the shop
could be trusted. However --!

Yes, he thought again, he would come
back. He would buy further scraps of

-55-

beautiful rubbish. He would buy the
engraving of St Clement Danes, take it out
of its frame, and carry it home concealed
under the jacket of his overalls. He would
drag the rest of that poem out of Mr
Charrington's memory. Even the lunatic
project of renting the room upstairs flashed
momentarily through his mind again. For
perhaps five seconds exaltation made him
careless, and he stepped out on to the
pavement without so much as a preliminary
glance through the window. He had even
started humming to an improvised tune


Oranges and lemons, say the bells of St
Clement's,
You owe me three farthings, say the

Suddenly his heart seemed to turn to ice
and his bowels to water. A figure in blue
overalls was coming down the pavement,
not ten metres away. It was the girl from the
Fiction Department, the girl with dark hair.
The light was failing, but there was no
difficulty in recognizing her. She looked him
straight in the face, then walked quickly on
as though she had not seen him.

For a few seconds Winston was too
paralysed to move. Then he turned to the
right and walked heavily away, not noticing
for the moment that he was going in the
wrong direction. At any rate, one question
was settled. There was no doubting any
longer that the girl was spying on him. She
must have followed him here, because it
was not credible that by pure chance she
should have happened to be walking on the
same evening up the same obscure
backstreet, kilometres distant from any
quarter where Party members lived. It was
too great a coincidence. Whether she was
really an agent of the Thought Police, or
simply an amateur spy actuated by
officiousness, hardly mattered. It was

enough that she was watching him.
Probably she had seen him go into the pub
as well.

It was an effort to walk. The lump of glass in
his pocket banged against his thigh at each
step, and he was half minded to take it out
and throw it away. The worst thing was the
pain in his belly. For a couple of minutes he
had the feeling that he would die if he did
not reach a lavatory soon. But there would
be no public lavatories in a quarter like this.
Then the spasm passed, leaving a dull ache
behind.

The street was a blind alley. Winston halted,
stood for several seconds wondering
vaguely what to do, then turned round and
began to retrace his steps. As he turned it
occurred to him that the girl had only passed
him three minutes ago and that by running
he could probably catch up with her. He
could keep on her track till they were in
some quiet place, and then smash her skull
in with a cobblestone. The piece of glass in
his pocket would be heavy enough for the
job. But he abandoned the idea
immediately, because even the thought of
making any physical effort was unbearable.
He could not run, he could not strike a blow.
Besides, she was young and lusty and
would defend herself. He thought also of
hurrying to the Community Centre and
staying there till the place closed, so as to
establish a partial alibi for the evening. But
that too was impossible. A deadly lassitude
had taken hold of him. All he wanted was to
get home quickly and then sit down and be
quiet.

It was after twenty-two hours when he got
back to the flat. The lights would be
switched off at the main at twenty-three
thirty. He went into the kitchen and
swallowed nearly a teacupful of Victory Gin.
Then he went to the table in the alcove, sat

-56-

down, and took the diary out of the drawer.
But he did not open it at once. From the
telescreen a brassy female voice was
squalling a patriotic song. He sat staring at
the marbled cover of the book, trying
without success to shut the voice out of his
consciousness.

It was at night that they came for you, always
at night. The proper thing was to kill yourself
before they got you. Undoubtedly some
people did so. Many of the disappearances
were actually suicides. But it needed
desperate courage to kill yourself in a world
where firearms, or any quick and certain
poison, were completely unprocurable. He
thought with a kind of astonishment of the
biological uselessness of pain and fear, the
treachery of the human body which always
freezes into inertia at exactly the moment
when a special effort is needed. He might
have silenced the dark-haired girl if only he
had acted quickly enough: but precisely
because of the extremity of his danger he
had lost the power to act. It struck him that in
moments of crisis one is never fighting
against an external enemy, but always
against one's own body. Even now, in spite
of the gin, the dull ache in his belly made
consecutive thought impossible. And it is
the same, he perceived, in all seemingly
heroic or tragic situations. On the
battlefield, in the torture chamber, on a
sinking ship, the issues that you are fighting
for are always forgotten, because the body
swells up until it fills the universe, and even
when you are not paralysed by fright or
screaming with pain, life is a moment-to-
moment struggle against hunger or cold or
sleeplessness, against a sour stomach or
an aching tooth.

He opened the diary. It was important to
write something down. The woman on the
telescreen had started a new song. Her
voice seemed to stick into his brain like

jagged splinters of glass. He tried to think
of O'Brien, for whom, or to whom, the diary
was written, but instead he began thinking
of the things that would happen to him after
the Thought Police took him away. It would
not matter if they killed you at once. To be
killed was what you expected. But before
death (nobody spoke of such things, yet
everybody knew of them) there was the
routine of confession that had to be gone
through: the grovelling on the floor and
screaming for mercy, the crack of broken
bones, the smashed teeth, and bloody clots
of hair.

Why did you have to endure it, since the end
was always the same? Why was it not
possible to cut a few days or weeks out of
your life? Nobody ever escaped detection,
and nobody ever failed to confess. When
once you had succumbed to thoughtcrime it
was certain that by a given date you would
be dead. Why then did that horror, which
altered nothing, have to lie embedded in
future time?

He tried with a little more success than
before to summon up the image of O'Brien.
'We shall meet in the place where there is no
darkness,' O'Brien had said to him. He
knew what it meant, or thought he knew.
The place where there is no darkness was
the imagined future, which one would never
see, but which, by foreknowledge, one
could mystically share in. But with the voice
from the telescreen nagging at his ears he
could not follow the train of thought further.
He put a cigarette in his mouth. Half the
tobacco promptly fell out on to his tongue, a
bitter dust which was difficult to spit out
again. The face of Big Brother swam into
his mind, displacing that of O'Brien. Just as
he had done a few days earlier, he slid a
coin out of his pocket and looked at it. The
face gazed up at him, heavy, calm,
protecting: but what kind of smile was

-57-

hidden beneath the dark moustache? Like a
leaden knell the words came back at him:



WAR IS PEACE

FREEDOM IS SLAVERY

IGNORANCE IS STRENGTH



Chapter Two

It was the middle of the morning, and
Winston had left the cubicle to go to the
lavatory.

A solitary figure was coming towards him
from the other end of the long, brightly-lit
corridor. It was the girl with dark hair. Four
days had gone past since the evening when
he had run into her outside the junk-shop.
As she came nearer he saw that her right
arm was in a sling, not noticeable at a
distance because it was of the same colour
as her overalls. Probably she had crushed
her hand while swinging round one of the
big kaleidoscopes on which the plots of
novels were 'roughed in'. It was a common
accident in the Fiction Department.

They were perhaps four metres apart when
the girl stumbled and fell almost flat on her
face. A sharp cry of pain was wrung out of
her. She must have fallen right on the
injured arm. Winston stopped short. The girl
had risen to her knees. Her face had turned
a milky yellow colour against which her
mouth stood out redder than ever. Her eyes
were fixed on his, with an appealing
expression that looked more like fear than
pain.

A curious emotion stirred in Winston's heart.

In front of him was an enemy who was trying
to kill him: in front of him, also, was a human
creature, in pain and perhaps with a broken
bone. Already he had instinctively started
forward to help her. In the moment when he
had seen her fall on the bandaged arm, it
had been as though he felt the pain in his
own body.

'You're hurt?' he said.

'It's nothing. My arm. It'll be all right in a
second.'

She spoke as though her heart were
fluttering. She had certainly turned very pale.

'You haven't broken anything?'

'No, I'm all right. It hurt for a moment, that's
all.'

She held out her free hand to him, and he
helped her up. She had regained some of
her colour, and appeared very much better.

'It's nothing,' she repeated shortly. 'I only
gave my wrist a bit of a bang. Thanks,
comrade!'

And with that she walked on in the direction
in which she had been going, as briskly as
though it had really been nothing. The whole
incident could not have taken as much as
half a minute. Not to let one's feelings
appear in one's face was a habit that had
acquired the status of an instinct, and in any
case they had been standing straight in front
of a telescreen when the thing happened.
Nevertheless it had been very difficult not to
betray a momentary surprise, for in the two
or three seconds while he was helping her
up the girl had slipped something into his
hand. There was no question that she had
done it intentionally. It was something small
and flat. As he passed through the lavatory

-58-

door he transferred it to his pocket and felt it
with the tips of his fingers. It was a scrap of
paper folded into a square.

While he stood at the urinal he managed,
with a little more fingering, to get it unfolded.
Obviously there must be a message of
some kind written on it. For a moment he
was tempted to take it into one of the water-
closets and read it at once. But that would
be shocking folly, as he well knew. There
was no place where you could be more
certain that the telescreens were watched
continuously.

He went back to his cubicle, sat down,
threw the fragment of paper casually among
the other papers on the desk, put on his
spectacles and hitched the speakwrite
towards him. 'five minutes,' he told himself,
'five minutes at the very least!' His heart
bumped in his breast with frightening
loudness. Fortunately the piece of work he
was engaged on was mere routine, the
rectification of a long list of figures, not
needing close attention.

Whatever was written on the paper, it must
have some kind of political meaning. So far
as he could see there were two
possibilities. One, much the more likely,
was that the girl was an agent of the
Thought Police, just as he had feared. He
did not know why the Thought Police should
choose to deliver their messages in such a
fashion, but perhaps they had their reasons.
The thing that was written on the paper
might be a threat, a summons, an order to
commit suicide, a trap of some description.
But there was another, wilder possibility
that kept raising its head, though he tried
vainly to suppress it. This was, that the
message did not come from the Thought
Police at all, but from some kind of
underground organization. Perhaps the
Brotherhood existed after all! Perhaps the

girl was part of it! No doubt the idea was
absurd, but it had sprung into his mind in the
very instant of feeling the scrap of paper in
his hand. It was not till a couple of minutes
later that the other, more probable
explanation had occurred to him. And even
now, though his intellect told him that the
message probably meant death still, that
was not what he believed, and the
unreasonable hope persisted, and his heart
banged, and it was with difficulty that he
kept his voice from trembling as he
murmured his figures into the speakwrite.

He rolled up the completed bundle of work
and slid it into the pneumatic tube. Eight
minutes had gone by. He re-adjusted his
spectacles on his nose, sighed, and drew
the next batch of work towards him, with the
scrap of paper on top of it. He flattened it
out. On it was written, in a large unformed
handwriting:

I love you.

For several seconds he was too stunned
even to throw the incriminating thing into the
memory hole. When he did so, although he
knew very well the danger of showing too
much interest, he could not resist reading it
once again, just to make sure that the
words were really there.

For the rest of the morning it was very
difficult to work. What was even worse than
having to focus his mind on a series of
niggling jobs was the need to conceal his
agitation from the telescreen. He felt as
though a fire were burning in his belly. Lunch
in the hot, crowded, noise-filled canteen
was torment. He had hoped to be alone for
a little while during the lunch hour, but as
bad luck would have it the imbecile Parsons
flopped down beside him, the tang of his
sweat almost defeating the tinny smell of
stew, and kept up a stream of talk about the

-59-

preparations for Hate Week. He was
particularly enthusiastic about a papier-
mâché model of Big Brother's head, two
metres wide, which was being made for the
occasion by his daughter's troop of Spies.
The irritating thing was that in the racket of
voices Winston could hardly hear what
Parsons was saying, and was constantly
having to ask for some fatuous remark to be
repeated. Just once he caught a glimpse of
the girl, at a table with two other girls at the
far end of the room. She appeared not to
have seen him, and he did not look in that
direction again.

The afternoon was more bearable.
Immediately after lunch there arrived a
delicate, difficult piece of work which would
take several hours and necessitated putting
everything else aside. It consisted in
falsifying a series of production reports of
two years ago, in such a way as to cast
discredit on a prominent member of the
Inner Party, who was now under a cloud.
This was the kind of thing that Winston was
good at, and for more than two hours he
succeeded in shutting the girl out of his mind
altogether. Then the memory of her face
came back, and with it a raging, intolerable
desire to be alone. Until he could be alone it
was impossible to think this new
development out. Tonight was one of his
nights at the Community Centre. He wolfed
another tasteless meal in the canteen,
hurried off to the Centre, took part in the
solemn foolery of a 'discussion group',
played two games of table tennis,
swallowed several glasses of gin, and sat
for half an hour through a lecture entitled
'Ingsoc in relation to chess'. His soul
writhed with boredom, but for once he had
had no impulse to shirk his evening at the
Centre. At the sight of the words I love you
the desire to stay alive had welled up in him,
and the taking of minor risks suddenly
seemed stupid. It was not till twenty-three

hours, when he was home and in bed in the
darkness, where you were safe even from
the telescreen so long as you kept silent that
he was able to think continuously.

It was a physical problem that had to be
solved: how to get in touch with the girl and
arrange a meeting. He did not consider any
longer the possibility that she might be
laying some kind of trap for him. He knew
that it was not so, because of her
unmistakable agitation when she handed
him the note. Obviously she had been
frightened out of her wits, as well she might
be. Nor did the idea of refusing her
advances even cross his mind. Only five
nights ago he had contemplated smashing
her skull in with a cobblestone, but that was
of no importance. He thought of her naked,
youthful body, as he had seen it in his
dream. He had imagined her a fool like all
the rest of them, her head stuffed with lies
and hatred, her belly full of ice. A kind of
fever seized him at the thought that he might
lose her, the white youthful body might slip
away from him! What he feared more than
anything else was that she would simply
change her mind if he did not get in touch
with her quickly. But the physical difficulty of
meeting was enormous. It was like trying to
make a move at chess when you were
already mated. Whichever way you turned,
the telescreen faced you. Actually, all the
possible ways of communicating with her
had occurred to him within five minutes of
reading the note; but now, with time to think,
he went over them one by one, as though
laying out a row of instruments on a table.

Obviously the kind of encounter that had
happened this morning could not be
repeated. If she had worked in the Records
Department it might have been
comparatively simple, but he had only a very
dim idea whereabouts in the building the
Fiction Departrnent lay, and he had no

-60-

pretext for going there. If he had known
where she lived, and at what time she left
work, he could have contrived to meet her
somewhere on her way home; but to try to
follow her home was not safe, because it
would mean loitering about outside the
Ministry, which was bound to be noticed. As
for sending a letter through the mails, it was
out of the question. By a routine that was not
even secret, all letters were opened in
transit. Actually, few people ever wrote
letters. For the messages that it was
occasionally necessary to send, there were
printed postcards with long lists of phrases,
and you struck out the ones that were
inapplicable. In any case he did not know
the girl's name, let alone her address.
Finally he decided that the safest place was
the canteen. If he could get her at a table by
herself, somewhere in the middle of the
room, not too near the telescreens, and with
a sufficient buzz of conversation all round if
these conditions endured for, say, thirty
seconds, it might be possible to exchange a
few words.

For a week after this, life was like a restless
dream. On the next day she did not appear
in the canteen until he was leaving it, the
whistle having already blown. Presumably
she had been changed on to a later shift.
They passed each other without a glance.
On the day after that she was in the canteen
at the usual time, but with three other girls
and immediately under a telescreen. Then
for three dreadful days she did not appear
at all. His whole mind and body seemed to
be afflicted with an unbearable sensitivity, a
sort of transparency, which made every
movement, every sound, every contact,
every word that he had to speak or listen to,
an agony. Even in sleep he could not
altogether escape from her image. He did
not touch the diary during those days. If
there was any relief, it was in his work, in
which he could sometimes forget himself

for ten minutes at a stretch. He had
absolutely no clue as to what had happened
to her. There was no enquiry he could make.
She might have been vaporized, she might
have committed suicide, she might have
been transferred to the other end of
Oceania: worst and likeliest of all, she might
simply have changed her mind and decided
to avoid him.

The next day she reappeared. Her arm was
out of the sling and she had a band of
sticking-plaster round her wrist. The relief
of seeing her was so great that he could not
resist staring directly at her for several
seconds. On the following day he very
nearly succeeded in speaking to her. When
he came into the canteen she was sitting at
a table well out from the wall, and was quite
alone. It was early, and the place was not
very full. The queue edged forward till
Winston was almost at the counter, then was
held up for two minutes because someone
in front was complaining that he had not
received his tablet of saccharine. But the
girl was still alone when Winston secured his
tray and began to make for her table. He
walked casually towards her, his eyes
searching for a place at some table beyond
her. She was perhaps three metres away
from him. Another two seconds would do it.
Then a voice behind him called, 'Smith!' He
pretended not to hear. 'Smith!' repeated the
voice, more loudly. It was no use. He turned
round. A blond-headed, silly-faced young
man named Wilsher, whom he barely knew,
was inviting him with a smile to a vacant
place at his table. It was not safe to refuse.
After having been recognized, he could not
go and sit at a table with an unattended girl.
It was too noticeable. He sat down with a
friendly smile. The silly blond face beamed
into his. Winston had a hallucination of
himself smashing a pick-axe right into the
middle of it. The girl's table filled up a few
minutes later.

-61-

But she must have seen him coming
towards her, and perhaps she would take
the hint. Next day he took care to arrive
early. Surely enough, she was at a table in
about the same place, and again alone. The
person immediately ahead of him in the
queue was a small, swiftly-moving, beetle-
like man with a flat face and tiny, suspicious
eyes. As Winston turned away from the
counter with his tray, he saw that the little
man was making straight for the girl's table.
His hopes sank again. There was a vacant
place at a table further away, but something
in the little man's appearance suggested
that he would be sufficiently attentive to his
own comfort to choose the emptiest table.
With ice at his heart Winston followed. It was
no use unless he could get the girl alone. At
this moment there was a tremendous crash.
The little man was sprawling on all fours, his
tray had gone flying, two streams of soup
and coffee were flowing across the floor.
He started to his feet with a malignant
glance at Winston, whom he evidently
suspected of having tripped him up. But it
was all right. Five seconds later, with a
thundering heart, Winston was sitting at the
girl's table.

He did not look at her. He unpacked his tray
and promptly began eating. It was all-
important to speak at once, before anyone
else came, but now a terrible fear had taken
possession of him. A week had gone by
since she had first approached him. She
would have changed her mind, she must
have changed her mind! It was impossible
that this affair should end successfully; such
things did not happen in real life. He might
have flinched altogether from speaking if at
this moment he had not seen Ampleforth,
the hairy-eared poet, wandering limply
round the room with a tray, looking for a
place to sit down. In his vague way
Ampleforth was attached to Winston, and
would certainly sit down at his table if he

caught sight of him. There was perhaps a
minute in which to act. Both Winston and the
girl were eating steadily. The stuff they were
eating was a thin stew, actually a soup, of
haricot beans. In a low murmur Winston
began speaking. Neither of them looked up;
steadily they spooned the watery stuff into
their mouths, and between spoonfuls
exchanged the few necessary words in low
expressionless voices.

'What time do you leave work?'

'Eighteen-thirty.'

'Where can we meet?'

'Victory Square, near the monument.

'It's full of telescreens.'

'It doesn't matter if there's a crowd.'

'Any signal?'

'No. Don't come up to me until you see me
among a lot of people. And don't look at me.
Just keep somewhere near me.'

'What time?'

'Nineteen hours.'

'All right.'

Ampleforth failed to see Winston and sat
down at another table. They did not speak
again, and, so far as it was possible for two
people sitting on opposite sides of the
same table, they did not look at one another.
The girl finished her lunch quickly and made
off, while Winston stayed to smoke a
cigarette.

Winston was in Victory Square before the
appointed time. He wandered round the

-62-

base of the enormous fluted column, at the
top of which Big Brother's statue gazed
southward towards the skies where he had
vanquished the Eurasian aeroplanes (the
Eastasian aeroplanes, it had been, a few
years ago) in the Battle of Airstrip One. In
the street in front of it there was a statue of a
man on horseback which was supposed to
represent Oliver Cromwell. At five minutes
past the hour the girl had still not appeared.
Again the terrible fear seized upon Winston.
She was not coming, she had changed her
mind! He walked slowly up to the north side
of the square and got a sort of pale-
coloured pleasure from identifying St
Martin's Church, whose bells, when it had
bells, had chimed 'You owe me three
farthings.' Then he saw the girl standing at
the base of the monument, reading or
pretending to read a poster which ran
spirally up the column. It was not safe to go
near her until some more people had
accumulated. There were telescreens all
round the pediment. But at this moment
there was a din of shouting and a zoom of
heavy vehicles from somewhere to the left.
Suddenly everyone seemed to be running
across the square. The girl nipped nimbly
round the lions at the base of the monument
and joined in the rush. Winston followed. As
he ran, he gathered from some shouted
remarks that a convoy of Eurasian
prisoners was passing.

Already a dense mass of people was
blocking the south side of the square.
Winston, at normal times the kind of person
who gravitates to the outer edge of any kind
of scrimmage, shoved, butted, squirmed
his way forward into the heart of the crowd.
Soon he was within arm's length of the girl,
but the way was blocked by an enormous
prole and an almost equally enormous
woman, presumably his wife, who seemed
to form an impenetrable wall of flesh.
Winston wriggled himself sideways, and

with a violent lunge managed to drive his
shoulder between them. For a moment it felt
as though his entrails were being ground to
pulp between the two muscular hips, then
he had broken through, sweating a little. He
was next to the girl. They were shoulder to
shoulder, both staring fixedly in front of
them.

A long line of trucks, with wooden-faced
guards armed with sub-machine guns
standing upright in each corner, was
passing slowly down the street. In the trucks
little yellow men in shabby greenish
uniforms were squatting, jammed close
together. Their sad, Mongolian faces gazed
out over the sides of the trucks utterly
incurious. Occasionally when a truck jolted
there was a clankclank of metal: all the
prisoners were wearing leg-irons.
Truckload after truck-load of the sad faces
passed. Winston knew they were there but
he saw them only intermittently. The girl's
shoulder, and her arm right down to the
elbow, were pressed against his. Her
cheek was almost near enough for him to
feel its warmth. She had immediately taken
charge of the situation, just as she had
done in the canteen. She began speaking in
the same expressionless voice as before,
with lips barely moving, a mere murmur
easily drowned by the din of voices and the
rumbling of the trucks.

'Can you hear me?'

'Yes.'

'Can you get Sunday afternoon off?'

'Yes.'

'Then listen carefully. You'll have to
remember this. Go to Paddington Station --
'

-63-

With a sort of military precision that
astonished him, she outlined the route that
he was to follow. A half-hour railway
journey; turn left outside the station; two
kilometres along the road: a gate with the
top bar missing; a path across a field; a
grass-grown lane; a track between bushes;
a dead tree with moss on it. It was as though
she had a map inside her head. 'Can you
remember all that?' she murmured finally.

'Yes.'

'You turn left, then right, then left again. And
the gate's got no top bar.'

'Yes. What time?'

'About fifteen. You may have to wait. I'll get
there by another way. Are you sure you
remember everything?'

'Yes.'

'Then get away from me as quick as you
can.'

She need not have told him that. But for the
moment they could not extricate themselves
from the crowd. The trucks were still filing
post, the people still insatiably gaping. At
the start there had been a few boos and
hisses, but it came only from the Party
members among the crowd, and had soon
stopped. The prevailing emotion was
simply curiosity. Foreigners, whether from
Eurasia or from Eastasia, were a kind of
strange animal. One literally never saw them
except in the guise of prisoners, and even
as prisoners one never got more than a
momentary glimpse of them. Nor did one
know what became of them, apart from the
few who were hanged as war-criminals: te
others simply vanished, presumably into
forced-labour camps. The round Mogol
faces had given way to faces of a more

European type, dirty, bearded and
exhausted. From over scrubby cheekbones
eyes looked into Winston's, sometimes with
strange intensity, and flashed away again.
The convoy was drawing to an end. In the
last truck he could see an aged man, his
face a mass of grizzled hair, standing
upright with wrists crossed in front of him,
as though he were used to having them
bound together. It was almost time for
Winston and the girl to part. But at the last
moment, while the crowd still hemmed them
in, her hand felt for his and gave it a fleeting
squeeze.

It could not have been ten seconds, and yet
it seemed a long time that their hands were
clasped together. He had time to learn every
detail of her hand. He explored the long
fingers, the shapely nails, the work-
hardened palm with its row of callouses, the
smooth flesh under the wrist. Merely from
feeling it he would have known it by sight. In
the same instant it occurred to him that he
did not know what colour the girl's eyes
were. They were probably brown, but
people with dark hair sometimes had blue
eyes. To turn his head and look at her would
have been inconceivable folly. With hands
locked together, invisible among the press
of bodies, they stared steadily in front of
them, and instead of the eyes of the girl, the
eyes of the aged prisoner gazed mournfully
at Winston out of nests of hair.

II

Winston picked his way up the lane through
dappled light and shade, stepping out into
pools of gold wherever the boughs parted.
Under the trees to the left of him the ground
was misty with bluebells. The air seemed to
kiss one's skin. It was the second of May.
From somewhere deeper in the heart of the
wood came the droning of ring doves.

-64-

He was a bit early. There had been no
difficulties about the journey, and the girl
was so evidently experienced that he was
less frightened than he would normally have
been. Presumably she could be trusted to
find a safe place. In general you could not
assume that you were much safer in the
country than in London. There were no
telescreens, of course, but there was
always the danger of concealed
microphones by which your voice might be
picked up and recognized; besides, it was
not easy to make a journey by yourself
without attracting attention. For distances of
less than 100 kilometres it was not necessary
to get your passport endorsed, but
sometimes there were patrols hanging
about the railway stations, who examined
the papers of any Party member they found
there and asked awkward questions.
However, no patrols had appeared, and on
the walk from the station he had made sure
by cautious backward glances that he was
not being followed. The train was full of
proles, in holiday mood because of the
summery weather. The wooden-seated
carriage in which he travelled was filled to
overflowing by a single enormous family.
ranging from a toothless great-
grandmother to a month-old baby, going
out to spend an afternoon with 'in-laws' in
the country, and, as they freely explained to
Winston, to get hold of a little blackmarket
butter.

The lane widened, and in a minute he came
to the footpath she had told him of, a mere
cattle-track which plunged between the
bushes. He had no watch, but it could not be
fifteen yet. The bluebells were so thick
underfoot that it was impossible not to tread
on them. He knelt down and began picking
some partly to pass the time away, but also
from a vague idea that he would like to have
a bunch of flowers to offer to the girl when
they met. He had got together a big bunch

and was smelling their faint sickly scent
when a sound at his back froze him, the
unmistakable crackle of a foot on twigs. He
went on picking bluebells. It was the best
thing to do. It might be the girl, or he might
have been followed after all. To look round
was to show guilt. He picked another and
another. A hand fell lightly on his shoulder.

He looked up. It was the girl. She shook her
head, evidently as a warning that he must
keep silent, then parted the bushes and
quickly led the way along the narrow track
into the wood. Obviously she had been that
way before, for she dodged the boggy bits
as though by habit. Winston followed, still
clasping his bunch of flowers. His first
feeling was relief, but as he watched the
strong slender body moving in front of him,
with the scarlet sash that was just tight
enough to bring out the curve of her hips, the
sense of his own inferiority was heavy upon
him. Even now it seemed quite likely that
when she turned round and looked at him
she would draw back after all. The
sweetness of the air and the greenness of
the leaves daunted him. Already on the walk
from the station the May sunshine had made
him feel dirty and etiolated, a creature of
indoors, with the sooty dust of London in the
pores of his skin. It occurred to him that till
now she had probably never seen him in
broad daylight in the open. They came to the
fallen tree that she had spoken of. The girl
hopped over and forced apart the bushes,
in which there did not seem to be an
opening. When Winston followed her, he
found that they were in a natural clearing, a
tiny grassy knoll surrounded by tall saplings
that shut it in completely. The girl stopped
and turned.

'Here we are,' she said.

He was facing her at several paces'
distance. As yet he did not dare move

-65-

nearer to her.

'I didn't want to say anything in the lane,'
she went on, 'in case there's a mike hidden
there. I don't suppose there is, but there
could be. There's always the chance of one
of those swine recognizing your voice.
We're all right here.'

He still had not the courage to approach her.
'We're all right here?' he repeated stupidly.

'Yes. Look at the trees.' They were small
ashes, which at some time had been cut
down and had sprouted up again into a
forest of poles, none of them thicker than
one's wrist. 'There's nothing big enough to
hide a mike in. Besides, I've been here
before.'

They were only making conversation. He
had managed to move closer to her now.
She stood before him very upright, with a
smile on her face that looked faintly ironical,
as though she were wondering why he was
so slow to act. The bluebells had cascaded
on to the ground. They seemed to have
fallen of their own accord. He took her hand.

'Would you believe,' he said, 'that till this
moment I didn't know what colour your eyes
were?' They were brown, he noted, a rather
light shade of brown, with dark lashes.
'Now that you've seen what I'm really like,
can you still bear to look at me?'

'Yes, easily.'

'I'm thirty-nine years old. I've got a wife that
I can't get rid of. I've got varicose veins. I've
got five false teeth.'

'I couldn't care less,' said the girl.

The next moment, it was hard to say by
whose act, she was in his his arms. At the

beginning he had no feeling except sheer
incredulity. The youthful body was strained
against his own, the mass of dark hair was
against his face, and yes! actually she had
turned her face up and he was kissing the
wide red mouth. She had clasped her arms
about his neck, she was calling him darling,
precious one, loved one. He had pulled her
down on to the ground, she was utterly
unresisting, he could do what he liked with
her. But the truth was that he had no physical
sensation, except that of mere contact. All
he felt was incredulity and pride. He was
glad that this was happening, but he had no
physical desire. It was too soon, her youth
and prettiness had frightened him, he was
too much used to living without women he
did not know the reason. The girl picked
herself up and pulled a bluebell out of her
hair. She sat against him, putting her arm
round his waist.

'Never mind, dear. There's no hurry. We've
got the whole afternoon. Isn't this a splendid
hide-out? I found it when I got lost once on a
community hike. If anyone was coming you
could hear them a hundred metres away.'

'What is your name?' said Winston.

'Julia. I know yours. It's Winston Winston
Smith.'

'How did you find that out?'

'I expect I'm better at finding things out than
you are, dear. Tell me, what did you think of
me before that day I gave you the note?'

He did not feel any temptation to tell lies to
her. It was even a sort of love-offering to
start off by telling the worst.

'I hated the sight of you,' he said. 'I wanted
to rape you and then murder you afterwards.
Two weeks ago I thought seriously of

-66-

smashing your head in with a cobblestone.
If you really want to know, I imagined that
you had something to do with the Thought
Police.'

The girl laughed delightedly, evidently
taking this as a tribute to the excellence of
her disguise.

'Not the Thought Police! You didn't honestly
think that?'

'Well, perhaps not exactly that. But from your
general appearance merely because you're
young and fresh and healthy, you
understand I thought that probably --'

'You thought I was a good Party member.
Pure in word and deed. Banners,
processions, slogans, games, community
hikes all that stuff. And you thought that if I
had a quarter of a chance I'd denounce you
as a thought-criminal and get you killed
off?'

'Yes, something of that kind. A great many
young girls are like that, you know.'

'It's this bloody thing that does it,' she said,
ripping off the scarlet sash of the Junior
Anti-Sex League and flinging it on to a
bough. Then, as though touching her waist
had reminded her of something, she felt in
the pocket of her overalls and produced a
small slab of chocolate. She broke it in half
and gave one of the pieces to Winston. Even
before he had taken it he knew by the smell
that it was very unusual chocolate. It was
dark and shiny, and was wrapped in silver
paper. Chocolate normally was dullbrown
crumbly stuff that tasted, as nearly as one
could describe it, like the smoke of a
rubbish fire. But at some time or another he
had tasted chocolate like the piece she had
given him. The first whiff of its scent had
stirred up some memory which he could not

pin down, but which was powerful and
troubling.

'Where did you get this stuff?' he said.

'Black market,' she said indifferently.
'Actually I am that sort of girl, to look at. I'm
good at games. I was a troop-leader in the
Spies. I do voluntary work three evenings a
week for the Junior Anti-Sex League.
Hours and hours I've spent pasting their
bloody rot all over London. I always carry
one end of a banner in the processions. I
always Iook cheerful and I never shirk
anything. Always yell with the crowd, that's
what I say. It's the only way to be safe.'

The first fragment of chocolate had melted
on Winston's tongue. The taste was
delightful. But there was still that memory
moving round the edges of his
consciousness, something strongly felt but
not reducible to definite shape, like an
object seen out of the corner of one's eye.
He pushed it away from him, aware only
that it was the memory of some action
which he would have liked to undo but could
not.

'You are very young,' he said. 'You are ten
or fifteen years younger than I am. What
could you see to attract you in a man like
me?'

'It was something in your face. I thought I'd
take a chance. I'm good at spotting people
who don't belong. As soon as I saw you I
knew you were against them.'

Them, it appeared, meant the Party, and
above all the Inner Party, about whom she
talked with an open jeering hatred which
made Winston feel uneasy, although he
knew that they were safe here if they could
be safe anywhere. A thing that astonished
him about her was the coarseness of her

-67-

language. Party members were supposed
not to swear, and Winston himself very
seldom did swear, aloud, at any rate. Julia,
however, seemed unable to mention the
Party, and especially the Inner Party,
without using the kind of words that you saw
chalked up in dripping alley-ways. He did
not dislike it. It was merely one symptom of
her revolt against the Party and all its ways,
and somehow it seemed natural and
healthy, like the sneeze of a horse that
smells bad hay. They had left the clearing
and were wandering again through the
chequered shade, with their arms round
each other's waists whenever it was wide
enough to walk two abreast. He noticed
how much softer her waist seemed to feel
now that the sash was gone. They did not
speak above a whisper. Outside the
clearing, Julia said, it was better to go
quietly. Presently they had reached the
edge of the little wood. She stopped him.

'Don't go out into the open. There might be
someone watching. We're all right if we
keep behind the boughs.'

They were standing in the shade of hazel
bushes. The sunlight, filtering through
innumerable leaves, was still hot on their
faces. Winston looked out into the field
beyond, and underwent a curious, slow
shock of recognition. He knew it by sight. An
old, closebitten pasture, with a footpath
wandering across it and a molehill here and
there. In the ragged hedge on the opposite
side the boughs of the elm trees swayed
just perceptibly in the breeze, and their
leaves stirred faintly in dense masses like
women's hair. Surely somewhere nearby,
but out of sight, there must be a stream with
green pools where dace were swimming?

'Isn't there a stream somewhere near
here?' he whispered.

'That's right, there is a stream. It's at the
edge of the next field, actually. There are
fish in it, great big ones. You can watch
them lying in the pools under the willow
trees, waving their tails.'

'It's the Golden Country almost,' he
murmured.

'The Golden Country?'

'It's nothing, really. A landscape I've seen
sometimes in a dream.'

'Look!' whispered Julia.

A thrush had alighted on a bough not five
metres away, almost at the level of their
faces. Perhaps it had not seen them. It was
in the sun, they in the shade. It spread out its
wings, fitted them carefully into place again,
ducked its head for a moment, as though
making a sort of obeisance to the sun, and
then began to pour forth a torrent of song. In
the afternoon hush the volume of sound was
startling. Winston and Julia clung together,
fascinated. The music went on and on,
minute after minute, with astonishing
variations, never once repeating itself,
almost as though the bird were deliberately
showing off its virtuosity. Sometimes it
stopped for a few seconds, spread out and
resettled its wings, then swelled its
speckled breast and again burst into song.
Winston watched it with a sort of vague
reverence. For whom, for what, was that
bird singing? No mate, no rival was
watching it. What made it sit at the edge of
the lonely wood and pour its music into
nothingness? He wondered whether after
all there was a microphone hidden
somewhere near. He and Julia had spoken
only in low whispers, and it would not pick
up what they had said, but it would pick up
the thrush. Perhaps at the other end of the
instrument some small, beetle-like man

-68-

was listening intently listening to that. But by
degrees the flood of music drove all
speculations out of his mind. It was as
though it were a kind of liquid stuff that
poured all over him and got mixed up with
the sunlight that filtered through the leaves.
He stopped thinking and merely felt. The
girl's waist in the bend of his arm was soft
and warm. He pulled her round so that they
were breast to breast; her body seemed to
melt into his. Wherever his hands moved it
was all as yielding as water. Their mouths
clung together; it was quite different from
the hard kisses they had exchanged earlier.
When they moved their faces apart again
both of them sighed deeply. The bird took
fright and fled with a clatter of wings.

Winston put his lips against her ear. 'Now,'
he whispered.

'Not here,' she whispered back. 'Come
back to the hide-out. It's safer.'

Quickly, with an occasional crackle of
twigs, they threaded their way back to the
clearing. When they were once inside the
ring of saplings she turned and faced him.
They were both breathing fast. but the smile
had reappeared round the corners of her
mouth. She stood looking at him for an
instant, then felt at the zipper of her overalls.
And, yes! it was almost as in his dream.
Almost as swiftly as he had imagined it, she
had torn her clothes off, and when she flung
them aside it was with that same
magnificent gesture by which a whole
civilization seemed to be annihilated. Her
body gleamed white in the sun. But for a
moment he did not look at her body; his
eyes were anchored by the freckled face
with its faint, bold smile. He knelt down
before her and took her hands in his

'Have you done this before?'

'Of course. Hundreds of times well scores
of times anyway

'With Party members.'

'Yes, always with Party members.'

'With members of the Inner Party?'

'Not with those swine, no. But there's plenty
that would if they got half a chance. They're
not so holy as they make out.'

His heart leapt. Scores of times she had
done it: he wished it had been hundreds
thousands. Anything that hinted at
corruption always filled him with a wild
hope. Who knew, perhaps the Party was
rotten under the surface, its cult of
strenuousness and selfdenial simply a
sham concealing iniquity. If he could have
infected the whole lot of them with leprosy
or syphilis, how gladly he would have done
so! Anything to rot, to weaken, to
undermine! He pulled her down so that they
were kneeling face to face.

'Listen. The more men you've had, the more
I love you. Do you understand that?'

'Yes, perfectly.'

'I hate purity, I hate goodness! I don't want
any virtue to exist anywhere. I want everyone
to be corrupt to the bones.

'Well then, I ought to suit you, dear. I'm
corrupt to the bones.'

'You like doing this? I don't mean simply
me: I mean the thing in itself?'

'I adore it.'

That was above all what he wanted to hear.
Not merely the love of one person but the

-69-

animal instinct, the simple undifferentiated
desire: that was the force that would tear the
Party to pieces. He pressed her down upon
the grass, among the fallen bluebells. This
time there was no difficulty. Presently the
rising and falling of their breasts slowed to
normal speed, and in a sort of pleasant
helplessness they fell apart. The sun
seemed to have grown hotter. They were
both sleepy. He reached out for the
discarded overalls and pulled them partly
over her. Almost immediately they fell
asleep and slept for about half an hour.

Winston woke first. He sat up and watched
the freckled face, still peacefully asleep,
pillowed on the palm of her hand. Except for
her mouth, you could not call her beautiful.
There was a line or two round the eyes, if
you looked closely. The short dark hair was
extraordinarily thick and soft. It occurred to
him that he still did not know her surname or
where she lived.

The young, strong body, now helpless in
sleep, awoke in him a pitying, protecting
feeling. But the mindless tenderness that he
had felt under the hazel tree, while the thrush
was singing, had not quite come back. He
pulled the overalls aside and studied her
smooth white flank. In the old days, he
thought, a man looked at a girl's body and
saw that it was desirable, and that was the
end of the story. But you could not have pure
love or pure lust nowadays. No emotion was
pure, because everything was mixed up
with fear and hatred. Their embrace had
been a battle, the climax a victory. It was a
blow struck against the Party. It was a
political act.

III

'We can come here once again,' said Julia.
'It's generally safe to use any hide-out
twice. But not for another month or two, of

course.'

As soon as she woke up her demeanour
had changed. She became alert and
business-like, put her clothes on, knotted
the scarlet sash about her waist, and began
arranging the details of the journey home. It
seemed natural to leave this to her. She
obviously had a practical cunning which
Winston lacked, and she seemed also to
have an exhaustive knowledge of the
countryside round London, stored away
from innumerable community hikes. The
route she gave him was quite different from
the one by which he had come, and brought
him out at a different railway station. 'Never
go home the same way as you went out,'
she said, as though enunciating an
important general principle. She would
leave first, and Winston was to wait half an
hour before following her.

She had named a place where they could
meet after work, four evenings hence. It
was a street in one of the poorer quarters,
where there was an open market which was
generally crowded and noisy. She would be
hanging about among the stalls, pretending
to be in search of shoelaces or sewing-
thread. If she judged that the coast was
clear she would blow her nose when he
approached; otherwise he was to walk past
her without recognition. But with luck, in the
middle of the crowd, it would be safe to talk
for a quarter of an hour and arrange another
meeting.

'And now I must go,' she said as soon as he
had mastered his instructions. 'I'm due
back at nineteen-thirty. I've got to put in two
hours for the Junior Anti-Sex League,
handing out leaflets, or something. Isn't it
bloody? Give me a brush-down, would
you? Have I got any twigs in my hair? Are
you sure? Then good-bye, my love, good-
bye!'

-70-

She flung herself into his arms, kissed him
almost violently, and a moment later pushed
her way through the saplings and
disappeared into the wood with very little
noise. Even now he had not found out her
surname or her address. However, it made
no difference, for it was inconceivable that
they could ever meet indoors or exchange
any kind of written communication.

As it happened, they never went back to the
clearing in the wood. During the month of
May there was only one further occasion on
which they actually succeeded in making
love. That was in another hiding-place
known to Julia, the belfry of a ruinous church
in an almost-deserted stretch of country
where an atomic bomb had fallen thirty
years earlier. It was a good hiding-place
when once you got there, but the getting
there was very dangerous. For the rest they
could meet only in the streets, in a different
place every evening and never for more
than half an hour at a time. In the street it
was usually possible to talk, after a fashion.
As they drifted down the crowded
pavements, not quite abreast and never
looking at one another, they carried on a
curious, intermittent conversation which
flicked on and off like the beams of a
lighthouse, suddenly nipped into silence by
the approach of a Party uniform or the
proximity of a telescreen, then taken up
again minutes later in the middle of a
sentence, then abruptly cut short as they
parted at the agreed spot, then continued
almost without introduction on the following
day. Julia appeared to be quite used to this
kind of conversation, which she called
'talking by instalments'. She was also
surprisingly adept at speaking without
moving her lips. Just once in almost a month
of nightly meetings they managed to
exchange a kiss. They were passing in
silence down a side-street (Julia would
never speak when they were away from the

main streets) when there was a deafening
roar, the earth heaved, and the air
darkened, and Winston found himself lying
on his side, bruised and terrified. A rocket
bomb must have dropped quite near at
hand. Suddenly he became aware of Julia's
face a few centimetres from his own,
deathly white, as white as chalk. Even her
lips were white. She was dead! He clasped
her against him and found that he was
kissing a live warm face. But there was
some powdery stuff that got in the way of
his lips. Both of their faces were thickly
coated with plaster.

There were evenings when they reached
their rendezvous and then had to walk past
one another without a sign, because a
patrol had just come round the corner or a
helicopter was hovering overhead. Even if it
had been less dangerous, it would still have
been difficult to find time to meet. Winston's
working week was sixty hours, Julia's was
even longer, and their free days varied
according to the pressure of work and did
not often coincide. Julia, in any case,
seldom had an evening completely free.
She spent an astonishing amount of time in
attending lectures and demonstrations,
distributing literature for the junior Anti-Sex
League, preparing banners for Hate Week,
making collections for the savings
campaign, and such-like activities. It paid,
she said, it was camouflage. If you kept the
small rules, you could break the big ones.
She even induced Winston to mortgage yet
another of his evenings by enrolling himself
for the part-time munition work which was
done voluntarily by zealous Party members.
So, one evening every week, Winston spent
four hours of paralysing boredom, screwing
together small bits of metal which were
probably parts of bomb fuses, in a
draughty, ill-lit workshop where the
knocking of hammers mingled drearily with
the music of the telescreens.

-71-

When they met in the church tower the gaps
in their fragmentary conversation were filled
up. It was a blazing afternoon. The air in the
little square chamber above the bells was
hot and stagnant, and smelt overpoweringly
of pigeon dung. They sat talking for hours on
the dusty, twig-littered floor, one or other of
them getting up from time to time to cast a
glance through the arrowslits and make
sure that no one was coming.

Julia was twenty-six years old. She lived in
a hostel with thirty other girls ('Always in the
stink of women! How I hate women!' she
said parenthetically), and she worked, as
he had guessed, on the novel-writing
machines in the Fiction Department. She
enjoyed her work, which consisted chiefly
in running and servicing a powerful but tricky
electric motor. She was 'not clever', but
was fond of using her hands and felt at
home with machinery. She could describe
the whole process of composing a novel,
from the general directive issued by the
Planning Committee down to the final
touching-up by the Rewrite Squad. But she
was not interested in the finished product.
She 'didn't much care for reading,' she
said. Books were just a commodity that had
to be produced, like jam or bootlaces.

She had no memories of anything before
the early sixties and the only person she had
ever known who talked frequently of the
days before the Revolution was a
grandfather who had disappeared when
she was eight. At school she had been
captain of the hockey team and had won the
gymnastics trophy two years running. She
had been a troop-leader in the Spies and a
branch secretary in the Youth League
before joining the Junior Anti-Sex League.
She had always borne an excellent
character. She had even (an infallibIe mark
of good reputation) been picked out to work
in Pornosec, the sub-section of the Fiction

Department which turned out cheap
pornography for distribution among the
proles. It was nicknamed Muck House by
the people who worked in it, she remarked.
There she had remained for a year, helping
to produce booklets in sealed packets with
titles like Spanking Stories or One Night in a
Girls' School, to be bought furtively by
proletarian youths who were under the
impression that they were buying something
illegal.

'What are these books like?' said Winston
curiously.

'Oh, ghastly rubbish. They're boring, really.
They only have six plots, but they swap them
round a bit. Of course I was only on the
kaleidoscopes. I was never in the Rewrite
Squad. I'm not literary, dear not even
enough for that.'

He learned with astonishment that all the
workers in Pornosec, except the heads of
the departments, were girls. The theory was
that men, whose sex instincts were less
controllable than those of women, were in
greater danger of being corrupted by the
filth they handled.

'They don't even like having married
women there,' she added. Girls are always
supposed to be so pure. Here's one who
isn't, anyway.

She had had her first love-affair when she
was sixteen, with a Party member of sixty
who later committed suicide to avoid arrest.
'And a good job too,' said Julia, 'otherwise
they'd have had my name out of him when
he confessed.' Since then there had been
various others. Life as she saw it was quite
simple. You wanted a good time; 'they',
meaning the Party, wanted to stop you
having it; you broke the rules as best you
couId. She seemed to think it just as natural

-72-

that 'they' should want to rob you of your
pleasures as that you should want to avoid
being caught. She hated the Party, and said
so in the crudest words, but she made no
general criticism of it. Except where it
touched upon her own life she had no
interest in Party doctrine. He noticed that
she never used Newspeak words except
the ones that had passed into everyday use.
She had never heard of the Brotherhood,
and refused to believe in its existence. Any
kind of organized revolt against the Party,
which was bound to be a failure, struck her
as stupid. The clever thing was to break the
rules and stay alive all the same. He
wondered vaguely how many others like her
there might be in the younger generation
people who had grown up in the world of the
Revolution, knowing nothing else,
accepting the Party as something
unalterable, like the sky, not rebelling
against its authority but simply evading it, as
a rabbit dodges a dog.

They did not discuss the possibility of
getting married. It was too remote to be
worth thinking about. No imaginable
committee would ever sanction such a
marriage even if Katharine, Winston's wife,
could somehow have been got rid of. It was
hopeless even as a daydream.

'What was she like, your wife?' said Julia.

'She was do you know the Newspeak word
goodthinkful? Meaning naturally orthodox,
incapable of thinking a bad thought?'

'No, I didn't know the word, but I know the
kind of person, right enough.'

He began telling her the story of his married
life, but curiousIy enough she appeared to
know the essential parts of it already. She
described to him, almost as though she had
seen or felt it, the stiffening of Katharine's

body as soon as he touched her, the way in
which she still seemed to be pushing him
from her with all her strength, even when her
arms were clasped tightly round him. With
Julia he felt no difficulty in talking about such
things: Katharine, in any case, had long
ceased to be a painful memory and
became merely a distasteful one.

'I could have stood it if it hadn't been for one
thing,' he said. He toId her about the frigid
little ceremony that Katharine had forced
him to go through on the same night every
week. 'She hated it, but nothing would
make her stop doing it. She used to call it
but you'll never guess.'

'Our duty to the Party,' said Julia promptly.

'How did you know that?'

'I've been at school too, dear. Sex talks
once a month for the over-sixteens. And in
the Youth Movement. They rub it into you for
years. I dare say it works in a lot of cases.
But of course you can never tell; peopIe are
such hypocrites.'

She began to enlarge upon the subject. With
Julia, everything came back to her own
sexuality. As soon as this was touched upon
in any way she was capable of great
acuteness. Unlike Winston, she had
grasped the inner meaning of the Party's
sexual puritanism. It was not merely that the
sex instinct created a world of its own which
was outside the Party's control and which
therefore had to be destroyed if possible.
What was more important was that sexual
privation induced hysteria, which was
desirable because it could be transformed
into war-fever and leader-worship. The
way she put it was:

'When you make love you're using up
energy; and afterwards you feel happy and

-73-

don't give a damn for anything. They can't
bear you to feel like that. They want you to
be bursting with energy all the time. All this
marching up and down and cheering and
waving flags is simpIy sex gone sour. If
you're happy inside yourself, why should
you get excited about Big Brother and the
Three-Year Plans and the Two Minutes
Hate and all the rest of their bloody rot?'

That was very true, he thought. There was a
direct intimate connexion between chastity
and political orthodoxy. For how could the
fear, the hatred, and the lunatic credulity
which the Party needed in its members be
kept at the right pitch, except by bottling
down some powerful instinct and using it as
a driving force? The sex impulse was
dangerous to the Party, and the Party had
turned it to account. They had played a
similar trick with the instinct of parenthood.
The family could not actually be abolished,
and, indeed, people were encouraged to
be fond of their children, in almost the old-
fashioned way. The children, on the other
hand, were systematically turned against
their parents and taught to spy on them and
report their deviations. The family had
become in effect an extension of the
Thought Police. It was a device by means of
which everyone could be surrounded night
and day by informers who knew him
intimately.

Abruptly his mind went back to Katharine.
Katharine would unquestionably have
denounced him to the Thought Police if she
had not happened to be too stupid to detect
the unorthodoxy of his opinions. But what
really recalled her to him at this moment was
the stifling heat of the afternoon, which had
brought the sweat out on his forehead. He
began telling Julia of something that had
happened, or rather had failed to happen,
on another sweltering summer afternoon,
eleven years ago.

It was three or four months after they were
married. They had lost their way on a
community hike somewhere in Kent. They
had only lagged behind the others for a
couple of minutes, but they took a wrong
turning, and presently found themselves
pulled up short by the edge of an old chalk
quarry. It was a sheer drop of ten or twenty
metres, with boulders at the bottom. There
was nobody of whom they could ask the
way. As soon as she realized that they were
lost Katharine became very uneasy. To be
away from the noisy mob of hikers even for
a moment gave her a feeling of wrong-
doing. She wanted to hurry back by the way
they had come and start searching in the
other direction. But at this moment Winston
noticed some tufts of loosestrife growing in
the cracks of the cliff beneath them. One tuft
was of two colours, magenta and brick-
red, apparently growing on the same root.
He had never seen anything of the kind
before, and he called to Katharine to come
and look at it.

'Look, Katharine! Look at those flowers.
That clump down near the bottom. Do you
see they're two different colours?'

She had already turned to go, but she did
rather fretfully come back for a moment.
She even leaned out over the cliff face to
see where he was pointing. He was
standing a little behind her, and he put his
hand on her waist to steady her. At this
moment it suddenly occurred to him how
completely alone they were. There was not
a human creature anywhere, not a leaf
stirring, not even a bird awake. In a place
like this the danger that there would be a
hidden microphone was very small, and
even if there was a microphone it would only
pick up sounds. It was the hottest sleepiest
hour of the afternoon. The sun blazed down
upon them, the sweat tickled his face. And
the thought struck him ...

-74-

'Why didn't you give her a good shove?'
said Julia. 'I would have.'

'Yes, dear, you would have. I would, if I'd
been the same person then as I am now. Or
perhaps I would I'm not certain.'

'Are you sorry you didn't?'

'Yes. On the whole I'm sorry I didn't.'

They were sitting side by side on the dusty
floor. He pulled her closer against him. Her
head rested on his shoulder, the pleasant
smell of her hair conquering the pigeon
dung. She was very young, he thought, she
still expected something from life, she did
not understand that to push an inconvenient
person over a cliff solves nothing.

'Actually it would have made no difference,'
he said.

'Then why are you sorry you didn't do it?'

'Only because I prefer a positive to a
negative. In this game that we're playing,
we can't win. Some kinds of failure are
better than other kinds, that's all.'

He felt her shoulders give a wriggle of
dissent. She always contradicted him when
he said anything of this kind. She would not
accept it as a law of nature that the
individual is always defeated. In a way she
realized that she herself was doomed, that
sooner or later the Thought Police would
catch her and kill her, but with another part
of her mind she believed that it was
somehow possible to construct a secret
world in which you could live as you chose.
All you needed was luck and cunning and
boldness. She did not understand that there
was no such thing as happiness, that the
only victory lay in the far future, long after
you were dead, that from the moment of

declaring war on the Party it was better to
think of yourself as a corpse.

'We are the dead,' he said.

'We're not dead yet,' said Julia prosaically.

'Not physically. Six months, a year five
years, conceivably. I am afraid of death.
You are young, so presumably you're more
afraid of it than I am. Obviously we shall put
it off as long as we can. But it makes very
little difference. So long as human beings
stay human, death and life are the same
thing.'

'Oh, rubbish! Which would you sooner sleep
with, me or a skeleton? Don't you enjoy
being alive? Don't you like feeling: This is
me, this is my hand, this is my leg, I'm real,
I'm solid, I'm alive! Don't you like this?'

She twisted herself round and pressed her
bosom against him. He could feel her
breasts, ripe yet firm, through her overalls.
Her body seemed to be pouring some of its
youth and vigour into his.

'Yes, I like that,' he said.

'Then stop talking about dying. And now
listen, dear, we've got to fix up about the
next time we meet. We may as well go back
to the place in the wood. We've given it a
good long rest. But you must get there by a
different way this time. I've got it all planned
out. You take the train but look, I'll draw it out
for you.'

And in her practical way she scraped
together a small square of dust, and with a
twig from a pigeon's nest began drawing a
map on the floor.

IV

-75-

Winston looked round the shabby little room
above Mr Charrington's shop. Beside the
window the enormous bed was made up,
with ragged blankets and a coverless
bolster. The old-fashioned clock with the
twelve-hour face was ticking away on the
mantelpiece. In the corner, on the gateleg
table, the glass paperweight which he had
bought on his last visit gleamed softly out of
the half-darkness.

In the fender was a battered tin oilstove, a
saucepan, and two cups, provided by Mr
Charrington. Winston lit the burner and set a
pan of water to boil. He had brought an
envelope full of Victory Coffee and some
saccharine tablets. The clock's hands said
seventeen-twenty: it was nineteen-twenty
really. She was coming at nineteen-thirty.

Folly, folly, his heart kept saying: conscious,
gratuitous, suicidal folly. Of all the crimes
that a Party member could commit, this one
was the least possible to conceal. Actually
the idea had first floated into his head in the
form of a vision, of the glass paperweight
mirrored by the surface of the gateleg table.
As he had foreseen, Mr Charrington had
made no difficulty about letting the room. He
was obviously glad of the few dollars that it
would bring him. Nor did he seem shocked
or become offensively knowing when it was
made clear that Winston wanted the room
for the purpose of a love-affair. Instead he
looked into the middle distance and spoke
in generalities, with so delicate an air as to
give the impression that he had become
partly invisible. Privacy, he said, was a very
valuable thing. Everyone wanted a place
where they could be alone occasionally.
And when they had such a place, it was only
common courtesy in anyone else who knew
of it to keep his knowledge to himself. He
even, seeming almost to fade out of
existence as he did so, added that there
were two entries to the house, one of them

through the back yard, which gave on an
alley.

Under the window somebody was singing.
Winston peeped out, secure in the
protection of the muslin curtain. The June
sun was still high in the sky, and in the sun-
filled court below, a monstrous woman,
solid as a Norman pillar, with brawny red
forearms and a sacking apron strapped
about her middle, was stumping to and fro
between a washtub and a clothes line,
pegging out a series of square white things
which Winston recognized as babies'
diapers. Whenever her mouth was not
corked with clothes pegs she was singing in
a powerful contralto:


It was only an 'opeless fancy,
It passed like an Ipril dye,
But a look an' a word an' the dreams they
stirred!
They 'ave stolen my 'eart awye!

The tune had been haunting London for
weeks past. It was one of countless similar
songs published for the benefit of the proles
by a sub-section of the Music Department.
The words of these songs were composed
without any human intervention whatever on
an instrument known as a versificator. But
the woman sang so tunefully as to turn the
dreadful rubbish into an almost pleasant
sound. He could hear the woman singing
and the scrape of her shoes on the
flagstones, and the cries of the children in
the street, and somewhere in the far
distance a faint roar of traffic, and yet the
room seemed curiously silent, thanks to the
absence of a telescreen.

Folly, folly, folly! he thought again. It was
inconceivable that they could frequent this
place for more than a few weeks without
being caught. But the temptation of having a

-76-

hiding-place that was truly their own,
indoors and near at hand, had been too
much for both of them. For some time after
their visit to the church belfry it had been
impossible to arrange meetings. Working
hours had been drastically increased in
anticipation of Hate Week. It was more than
a month distant, but the enormous, complex
preparations that it entailed were throwing
extra work on to everybody. Finally both of
them managed to secure a free afternoon
on the same day. They had agreed to go
back to the clearing in the wood. On the
evening beforehand they met briefly in the
street. As usual, Winston hardly looked at
Julia as they drifted towards one another in
the crowd, but from the short glance he
gave her it seemed to him that she was
paler than usual.

'It's all off,' she murmured as soon as she
judged it safe to speak. 'Tomorrow, I
mean.'

'What?'

'Tomorrow afternoon. I can't come.'

'Why not?'

'Oh, the usual reason. It's started early this
time.'

For a moment he was violently angry.
During the month that he had known her the
nature of his desire for her had changed. At
the beginning there had been little true
sensuality in it. Their first love-making had
been simply an act of the will. But after the
second time it was different. The smell of
her hair, the taste of her mouth, the feeling
of her skin seemed to have got inside him,
or into the air all round him. She had
become a physical necessity, something
that he not only wanted but felt that he had a
right to. When she said that she could not

come, he had the feeling that she was
cheating him. But just at this moment the
crowd pressed them together and their
hands accidentally met. She gave the tips of
his fingers a quick squeeze that seemed to
invite not desire but affection. It struck him
that when one lived with a woman this
particular disappointment must be a
normal, recurring event; and a deep
tenderness, such as he had not felt for her
before, suddenly took hold of him. He
wished that they were a married couple of
ten years' standing. He wished that he were
walking through the streets with her just as
they were doing now but openly and without
fear, talking of trivialities and buying odds
and ends for the household. He wished
above all that they had some place where
they could be alone together without feeling
the obligation to make love every time they
met. It was not actually at that moment, but
at some time on the following day, that the
idea of renting Mr Charrington's room had
occurred to him. When he suggested it to
Julia she had agreed with unexpected
readiness. Both of them knew that it was
lunacy. It was as though they were
intentionally stepping nearer to their graves.
As he sat waiting on the edge of the bed he
thought again of the cellars of the Ministry of
Love. It was curious how that predestined
horror moved in and out of one's
consciousness. There it lay, fixed in future
times, preceding death as surely as 99
precedes 100. One could not avoid it, but one
could perhaps postpone it: and yet instead,
every now and again, by a conscious, wilful
act, one chose to shorten the interval before
it happened.

At this moment there was a quick step on
the stairs. Julia burst into the room. She was
carrying a tool-bag of coarse brown
canvas, such as he had sometimes seen
her carrying to and fro at the Ministry. He
started forward to take her in his arms, but

-77-

she disengaged herself rather hurriedly,
partly because she was still holding the tool-
bag.

'Half a second,' she said. 'Just let me show
you what I've brought. Did you bring some
of that filthy Victory Coffee? I thought you
would. You can chuck it away again,
because we shan't be needing it. Look
here.'

She fell on her knees, threw open the bag,
and tumbled out some spanners and a
screwdriver that filled the top part of it.
Underneath were a number of neat paper
packets. The first packet that she passed to
Winston had a strange and yet vaguely
familiar feeling. It was filled with some kind
of heavy, sand-like stuff which yielded
wherever you touched it.

'It isn't sugar?' he said.

'Real sugar. Not saccharine, sugar. And
here's a loaf of bread proper white bread,
not our bloody stuff and a little pot of jam.
And here's a tin of milk but look! This is the
one I'm really proud of. I had to wrap a bit of
sacking round it, because --'

But she did not need to tell him why she had
wrapped it up. The smell was already filling
the room, a rich hot smell which seemed
like an emanation from his early childhood,
but which one did occasionally meet with
even now, blowing down a passage-way
before a door slammed, or diffusing itself
mysteriously in a crowded street, sniffed for
an instant and then lost again.

'It's coffee,' he murmured, 'real coffee.'

'It's Inner Party coffee. There's a whole kilo
here, she said.

'How did you manage to get hold of all

these things?'

'It's all Inner Party stuff. There's nothing
those swine don't have, nothing. But of
course waiters and servants and people
pinch things, and look, I got a little packet of
tea as well.'

Winston had squatted down beside her. He
tore open a corner of the packet.

'It's real tea. Not blackberry leaves.'

'There's been a lot of tea about lately.
They've captured India, or something,' she
said vaguely. 'But listen, dear. I want you to
turn your back on me for three minutes. Go
and sit on the other side of the bed. Don't go
too near the window. And don't turn round till
I tell you.'

Winston gazed abstractedly through the
muslin curtain. Down in the yard the red-
armed woman was still marching to and fro
between the washtub and the line. She took
two more pegs out of her mouth and sang
with deep feeling:


They sye that time 'eals all things,
They sye you can always forget;
But the smiles an' the tears acrorss the
years
They twist my 'eart-strings yet!

She knew the whole drivelling song by
heart, it seemed. Her voice floated upward
with the sweet summer air, very tuneful,
charged with a sort of happy melancholy.
One had the feeling that she would have
been perfectly content, if the June evening
had been endless and the supply of clothes
inexhaustible, to remain there for a
thousand years, pegging out diapers and
singing rubbish. It struck him as a curious
fact that he had never heard a member of

-78-

the Party singing alone and spontaneously.
It would even have seemed slightly
unorthodox, a dangerous eccentricity, like
talking to oneself. Perhaps it was only when
people were somewhere near the
starvation level that they had anything to sing
about.

'You can turn round now,' said Julia.

He turned round, and for a second almost
failed to recognize her. What he had actually
expected was to see her naked. But she
was not naked. The transformation that had
happened was much more surprising than
that. She had painted her face.

She must have slipped into some shop in
the proletarian quarters and bought herself
a complete set of make-up materials. Her
lips were deeply reddened, her cheeks
rouged, her nose powdered; there was
even a touch of something under the eyes to
make them brighter. It was not very skilfully
done, but Winston's standards in such
matters were not high. He had never before
seen or imagined a woman of the Party with
cosmetics on her face. The improvement in
her appearance was startling. With just a
few dabs of colour in the right places she
had become not only very much prettier, but,
above all, far more feminine. Her short hair
and boyish overalls merely added to the
effect. As he took her in his arms a wave of
synthetic violets flooded his nostrils. He
remem bered the half-darkness of a
basement kitchen, and a woman's
cavernous mouth. It was the very same
scent that she had used; but at the moment
it did not seem to matter.

'Scent too!' he said.

'Yes, dear, scent too. And do you know
what I'm going to do next? I'm going to get
hold of a real woman's frock from

somewhere and wear it instead of these
bloody trousers. I'll wear silk stockings and
high-heeled shoes! In this room I'm going to
be a woman, not a Party comrade.'

They flung their clothes off and climbed into
the huge mahogany bed. It was the first time
that he had stripped himself naked in her
presence. Until now he had been too much
ashamed of his pale and meagre body, with
the varicose veins standing out on his
calves and the discoloured patch over his
ankle. There were no sheets, but the blanket
they lay on was threadbare and smooth,
and the size and springiness of the bed
astonished both of them. 'It's sure to be full
of bugs, but who cares?' said Julia. One
never saw a double bed nowadays, except
in the homes of the proles. Winston had
occasionally slept in one in his boyhood:
Julia had never been in one before, so far
as she could remember.

Presently they fell asleep for a little while.
When Winston woke up the hands of the
clock had crept round to nearly nine. He did
not stir, because Julia was sleeping with
her head in the crook of his arm. Most of her
make-up had transferred itself to his own
face or the bolster, but a light stain of rouge
still brought out the beauty of her
cheekbone. A yellow ray from the sinking
sun fell across the foot of the bed and
lighted up the fireplace, where the water in
the pan was boiling fast. Down in the yard
the woman had stopped singing, but the
faint shouts of children floated in from the
street. He wondered vaguely whether in the
abolished past it had been a normal
experience to lie in bed like this, in the cool
of a summer evening, a man and a woman
with no clothes on, making love when they
chose, talking of what they chose, not
feeling any compulsion to get up, simply
lying there and listening to peaceful sounds
outside. Surely there could never have been

-79-

a time when that seemed ordinary? Julia
woke up, rubbed her eyes, and raised
herself on her elbow to look at the oilstove.

'Half that water's boiled away,' she said.
'I'll get up and make some coffee in another
moment. We've got an hour. What time do
they cut the lights off at your flats?'

'Twenty-three thirty.'

'It's twenty-three at the hostel. But you have
to get in earlier than that, because Hi! Get
out, you filthy brute!'

She suddenly twisted herself over in the
bed, seized a shoe from the floor, and sent
it hurtling into the corner with a boyish jerk
of her arm, exactly as he had seen her fling
the dictionary at Goldstein, that morning
during the Two Minutes Hate.

'What was it?' he said in surprise.

'A rat. I saw him stick his beastly nose out of
the wainscoting. There's a hole down there.
I gave him a good fright, anyway.'

'Rats!' murmured Winston. 'In this room!'

'They're all over the place,' said Julia
indifferently as she lay down again. 'We've
even got them in the kitchen at the hostel.
Some parts of London are swarming with
them. Did you know they attack children?
Yes, they do. In some of these streets a
woman daren't leave a baby alone for two
minutes. It's the great huge brown ones that
do it. And the nasty thing is that the brutes
always --'

'Don't go on!' said Winston, with his eyes
tightly shut.

'Dearest! You've gone quite pale. What's
the matter? Do they make you feel sick?'

'Of all horrors in the world a rat!'

She pressed herself against him and
wound her limbs round him, as though to
reassure him with the warmth of her body.
He did not reopen his eyes immediately.
For several moments he had had the feeling
of being back in a nightmare which had
recurred from time to time throughout his
life. It was always very much the same. He
was standing in front of a wall of darkness,
and on the other side of it there was
something unendurable, something too
dreadful to be faced. In the dream his
deepest feeling was always one of self-
deception, because he did in fact know
what was behind the wall of darkness. With
a deadly effort, like wrenching a piece out
of his own brain, he could even have
dragged the thing into the open. He always
woke up without discovering what it was:
but somehow it was connected with what
Julia had been saying when he cut her short.

'I'm sorry,' he said, 'it's nothing. I don't like
rats, that's all.'

'Don't worry, dear, we're not going to have
the filthy brutes in here. I'll stuff the hole with
a bit of sacking before we go. And next time
we come here I'll bring some plaster and
bung it up properly.'

Already the black instant of panic was half-
forgotten. Feeling slightly ashamed of
himself, he sat up against the bedhead.
Julia got out of bed, pulled on her overalls,
and made the coffee. The smell that rose
from the saucepan was so powerful and
exciting that they shut the window lest
anybody outside should notice it and
become inquisitive. What was even better
than the taste of the coffee was the silky
texture given to it by the sugar, a thing
Winston had almost forgotten after years of
saccharine. With one hand in her pocket and

-80-

a piece of bread and jam in the other, Julia
wandered about the room, glancing
indifferently at the bookcase, pointing out
the best way of repairing the gateleg table,
plumping herself down in the ragged arm-
chair to see if it was comfortable, and
examining the absurd twelve-hour clock
with a sort of tolerant amusement. She
brought the glass paperweight over to the
bed to have a look at it in a better light. He
took it out of her hand, fascinated, as
always, by the soft, rainwatery appearance
of the glass.

'What is it, do you think?' said Julia.

'I don't think it's anything I mean, I don't think
it was ever put to any use. That's what I like
about it. It's a little chunk of history that
they've forgotten to alter. It's a message
from a hundred years ago, if one knew how
to read it.'

'And that picture over there' she nodded at
the engraving on the opposite wall 'would
that be a hundred years old?'

'More. Two hundred, I dare say. One can't
tell. It's impossible to discover the age of
anything nowadays.'

She went over to look at it. 'Here's where
that brute stuck his nose out,' she said,
kicking the wainscoting immediately below
the picture. 'What is this place? I've seen it
before somewhere.'

'It's a church, or at least it used to be. St
Clement Danes its name was.' The
fragment of rhyme that Mr Charrington had
taught him came back into his head, and he
added half-nostalgically: "Oranges and
lemons, say the bells of St Clement's!"

To his astonishment she capped the line:


'You owe me three farthings, say the bells
of St Martin's,
When will you pay me? say the bells of Old
Bailey '

'I can't remember how it goes on after that.
But anyway I remember it ends up,


"Here comes a candle to light you to bed,
here comes a chopper to chop off your
head!"

It was like the two halves of a countersign.
But there must be another line after 'the
bells of Old Bailey'. Perhaps it could be dug
out of Mr Charrington's memory, if he were
suitably prompted.

'Who taught you that?' he said.

'My grandfather. He used to say it to me
when I was a little girl. He was vaporized
when I was eight at any rate, he
disappeared. I wonder what a lemon was,'
she added inconsequently. 'I've seen
oranges. They're a kind of round yellow fruit
with a thick skin.'

'I can remember lemons,' said Winston.
'They were quite common in the fifties. They
were so sour that it set your teeth on edge
even to smell them.'

'I bet that picture's got bugs behind it,' said
Julia. 'I'll take it down and give it a good
clean some day. I suppose it's almost time
we were leaving. I must start washing this
paint off. What a bore! I'll get the lipstick off
your face afterwards.'

Winston did not get up for a few minutes
more. The room was darkening. He turned
over towards the light and lay gazing into the
glass paperweight. The inexhaustibly

-81-

interesting thing was not the fragment of
coral but the interior of the glass itself. There
was such a depth of it, and yet it was almost
as transparent as air. It was as though the
surface of the glass had been the arch of
the sky, enclosing a tiny world with its
atmosphere complete. He had the feeling
that he could get inside it, and that in fact he
was inside it, along with the mahogany bed
and the gateleg table, and the clock and the
steel engraving and the paperweight itself.
The paperweight was the room he was in,
and the coral was Julia's life and his own,
fixed in a sort of eternity at the heart of the
crystal.

V

Syme had vanished. A morning came, and
he was missing from work: a few
thoughtless people commented on his
absence. On the next day nobody
mentioned him. On the third day Winston
went into the vestibule of the Records
Department to look at the notice-board.
One of the notices carried a printed list of
the members of the Chess Committee, of
whom Syme had been one. It looked almost
exactly as it had looked before nothing had
been crossed out but it was one name
shorter. It was enough. Syme had ceased to
exist: he had never existed.

The weather was baking hot. In the
labyrinthine Ministry the windowless, air-
conditioned rooms kept their normal
temperature, but outside the pavements
scorched one's feet and the stench of the
Tubes at the rush hours was a horror. The
preparations for Hate Week were in full
swing, and the staffs of all the Ministries
were working overtime. Processions,
meetings, military parades, lectures,
waxworks, displays, film shows, telescreen
programmes all had to be organized;
stands had to be erected, effigies built,

slogans coined, songs written, rumours
circulated, photographs faked. Julia's unit
in the Fiction Department had been taken
off the production of novels and was rushing
out a series of atrocity pamphlets. Winston,
in addition to his regular work, spent long
periods every day in going through back
files of The Times and altering and
embellishing news items which were to be
quoted in speeches. Late at night, when
crowds of rowdy proles roamed the streets,
the town had a curiously febrile air. The
rocket bombs crashed oftener than ever,
and sometimes in the far distance there
were enormous explosions which no one
could explain and about which there were
wild rumours.

The new tune which was to be the theme-
song of Hate Week (the Hate Song, it was
called) had already been composed and
was being endlessly plugged on the
telescreens. It had a savage, barking rhythm
which could not exactly be called music, but
resembled the beating of a drum. Roared
out by hundreds of voices to the tramp of
marching feet, it was terrifying. The proles
had taken a fancy to it, and in the midnight
streets it competed with the still-popular 'It
was only a hopeless fancy'. The Parsons
children played it at all hours of the night and
day, unbearably, on a comb and a piece of
toilet paper. Winston's evenings were fuller
than ever. Squads of volunteers, organized
by Parsons, were preparing the street for
Hate Week, stitching banners, painting
posters, erecting flagstaffs on the roofs,
and perilously slinging wires across the
street for the reception of streamers.
Parsons boasted that Victory Mansions
alone would display four hundred metres of
bunting. He was in his native element and
as happy as a lark. The heat and the manual
work had even given him a pretext for
reverting to shorts and an open shirt in the
evenings. He was everywhere at once,

-82-

pushing, pulling, sawing, hammering,
improvising, jollying everyone along with
comradely exhortations and giving out from
every fold of his body what seemed an
inexhaustible supply of acrid-smelling
sweat.

A new poster had suddenly appeared all
over London. It had no caption, and
represented simply the monstrous figure of
a Eurasian soldier, three or four metres
high, striding forward with expressionless
Mongolian face and enormous boots, a
submachine gun pointed from his hip. From
whatever angle you looked at the poster, the
muzzle of the gun, magnified by the
foreshortening, seemed to be pointed
straight at you. The thing had been
plastered on every blank space on every
wall, even outnumbering the portraits of Big
Brother. The proles, normally apathetic
about the war, were being lashed into one
of their periodical frenzies of patriotism. As
though to harmonize with the general mood,
the rocket bombs had been killing larger
numbers of people than usual. One fell on a
crowded film theatre in Stepney, burying
several hundred victims among the ruins.
The whole population of the neighbourhood
turned out for a long, trailing funeral which
went on for hours and was in effect an
indignation meeting. Another bomb fell on a
piece of waste ground which was used as a
playground and several dozen children
were blown to pieces. There were further
angry demonstrations, Goldstein was
burned in effigy, hundreds of copies of the
poster of the Eurasian soldier were torn
down and added to the flames, and a
number of shops were looted in the turmoil;
then a rumour flew round that spies were
directing the rocket bombs by means of
wireless waves, and an old couple who
were suspected of being of foreign
extraction had their house set on fire and
perished of suffocation.

In the room over Mr Charrington's shop,
when they could get there, Julia and Winston
lay side by side on a stripped bed under the
open window, naked for the sake of
coolness. The rat had never come back, but
the bugs had multiplied hideously in the
heat. It did not seem to matter. Dirty or
clean, the room was paradise. As soon as
they arrived they would sprinkle everything
with pepper bought on the black market,
tear off their clothes, and make love with
sweating bodies, then fall asleep and wake
to find that the bugs had rallied and were
massing for the counter-attack.

Four, five, six seven times they met during
the month of June. Winston had dropped his
habit of drinking gin at all hours. He seemed
to have lost the need for it. He had grown
fatter, his varicose ulcer had subsided,
leaving only a brown stain on the skin above
his ankle, his fits of coughing in the early
morning had stopped. The process of life
had ceased to be intolerable, he had no
longer any impulse to make faces at the
telescreen or shout curses at the top of his
voice. Now that they had a secure hiding-
place, almost a home, it did not even seem
a hardship that they could only meet
infrequently and for a couple of hours at a
time. What mattered was that the room over
the junk-shop should exist. To know that it
was there, inviolate, was almost the same
as being in it. The room was a world, a
pocket of the past where extinct animals
could walk. Mr Charrington, thought
Winston, was another extinct animal. He
usually stopped to talk with Mr Charrington
for a few minutes on his way upstairs. The
old man seemed seldom or never to go out
of doors, and on the other hand to have
almost no customers. He led a ghostlike
existence between the tiny, dark shop, and
an even tinier back kitchen where he
prepared his meals and which contained,
among other things, an unbelievably ancient

-83-

gramophone with an enormous horn. He
seemed glad of the opportunity to talk.
Wandering about among his worthless
stock, with his long nose and thick
spectacles and his bowed shoulders in the
velvet jacket, he had always vaguely the air
of being a collector rather than a tradesman.
With a sort of faded enthusiasm he would
finger this scrap of rubbish or that a china
bottle-stopper, the painted lid of a broken
snuffbox, a pinchbeck locket containing a
strand of some long-dead baby's hair
never asking that Winston should buy it,
merely that he should admire it. To talk to
him was like listening to the tinkling of a
worn-out musical-box. He had dragged out
from the corners of his memory some more
fragments of forgotten rhymes. There was
one about four and twenty blackbirds, and
another about a cow with a crumpled horn,
and another about the death of poor Cock
Robin. 'It just occurred to me you might be
interested,' he would say with a
deprecating little laugh whenever he
produced a new fragment. But he could
never recall more than a few lines of any
one rhyme.

Both of them knew in a way, it was never out
of their minds that what was now happening
could not last long. There were times when
the fact of impending death seemed as
palpable as the bed they lay on, and they
would cling together with a sort of
despairing sensuality, like a damned soul
grasping at his last morsel of pleasure when
the clock is within five minutes of striking.
But there were also times when they had the
illusion not only of safety but of
permanence. So long as they were actually
in this room, they both felt, no harm could
come to them. Getting there was difficult
and dangerous, but the room itself was
sanctuary. It was as when Winston had
gazed into the heart of the paperweight,
with the feeling that it would be possible to

get inside that glassy world, and that once
inside it time could be arrested. Often they
gave themselves up to daydreams of
escape. Their luck would hold indefinitely,
and they would carry on their intrigue, just
like this, for the remainder of their natural
lives. Or Katharine would die, and by subtle
manoeuvrings Winston and Julia would
succeed in getting married. Or they would
commit suicide together. Or they would
disappear, alter themselves out of
recognition, learn to speak with proletarian
accents, get jobs in a factory and live out
their lives undetected in a back-street. It
was all nonsense, as they both knew. In
reality there was no escape. Even the one
plan that was practicable, suicide, they had
no intention of carrying out. To hang on from
day to day and from week to week, spinning
out a present that had no future, seemed an
unconquerable instinct, just as one's lungs
will always draw the next breath so long as
there is air available.

Sometimes, too, they talked of engaging in
active rebellion against the Party, but with
no notion of how to take the first step. Even
if the fabulous Brotherhood was a reality,
there still remained the difficulty of finding
one's way into it. He told her of the strange
intimacy that existed, or seemed to exist,
between himself and O'Brien, and of the
impulse he sometimes felt, simply to walk
into O'Brien's presence, announce that he
was the enemy of the Party, and demand
his help. Curiously enough, this did not
strike her as an impossibly rash thing to do.
She was used to judging people by their
faces, and it seemed natural to her that
Winston should believe O'Brien to be
trustworthy on the strength of a single flash
of the eyes. Moreover she took it for granted
that everyone, or nearly everyone, secretly
hated the Party and would break the rules if
he thought it safe to do so. But she refused
to believe that widespread, organized

-84-

opposition existed or could exist. The tales
about Goldstein and his underground army,
she said, were simply a lot of rubbish which
the Party had invented for its own purposes
and which you had to pretend to believe in.
Times beyond number, at Party rallies and
spontaneous demonstrations, she had
shouted at the top of her voice for the
execution of people whose names she had
never heard and in whose supposed crimes
she had not the faintest belief. When public
trials were happening she had taken her
place in the detachments from the Youth
League who surrounded the courts from
morning to night, chanting at intervals
'Death to the traitors!' During the Two
Minutes Hate she always excelled all others
in shouting insults at Goldstein. Yet she had
only the dimmest idea of who Goldstein
was and what doctrines he was supposed
to represent. She had grown up since the
Revolution and was too young to remember
the ideological battles of the fifties and
sixties. Such a thing as an independent
political movement was outside her
imagination: and in any case the Party was
invincible. It would always exist, and it would
always be the same. You could only rebel
against it by secret disobedience or, at
most, by isolated acts of violence such as
killing somebody or blowing something up.

In some ways she was far more acute than
Winston, and far less susceptible to Party
propaganda. Once when he happened in
some connexion to mention the war against
Eurasia, she startled him by saying casually
that in her opinion the war was not
happening. The rocket bombs which fell
daily on London were probably fired by the
Government of Oceania itself, 'just to keep
people frightened'. This was an idea that
had literally never occurred to him. She also
stirred a sort of envy in him by telling him that
during the Two Minutes Hate her great
difficulty was to avoid bursting out laughing.

But she only questioned the teachings of the
Party when they in some way touched upon
her own life. Often she was ready to accept
the official mythology, simply because the
difference between truth and falsehood did
not seem important to her. She believed, for
instance, having learnt it at school, that the
Party had invented aeroplanes. (In his own
schooldays, Winston remembered, in the
late fifties, it was only the helicopter that the
Party claimed to have invented; a dozen
years later, when Julia was at school, it was
already claiming the aeroplane; one
generation more, and it would be claiming
the steam engine.) And when he told her
that aeroplanes had been in existence
before he was born and long before the
Revolution, the fact struck her as totally
uninteresting. After all, what did it matter
who had invented aeroplanes? It was rather
more of a shock to him when he discovered
from some chance remark that she did not
remember that Oceania, four years ago,
had been at war with Eastasia and at peace
with Eurasia. It was true that she regarded
the whole war as a sham: but apparently
she had not even noticed that the name of
the enemy had changed. 'I thought we'd
always been at war with Eurasia,' she said
vaguely. It frightened him a little. The
invention of aeroplanes dated from long
before her birth, but the switchover in the
war had happened only four years ago, well
after she was grown up. He argued with her
about it for perhaps a quarter of an hour. In
the end he succeeded in forcing her
memory back until she did dimly recall that
at one time Eastasia and not Eurasia had
been the enemy. But the issue still struck her
as unimportant. 'Who cares?' she said
impatiently. 'It's always one bloody war
after another, and one knows the news is all
lies anyway.

Sometimes he talked to her of the Records
Department and the impudent forgeries that

-85-

he committed there. Such things did not
appear to horrify her. She did not feel the
abyss opening beneath her feet at the
thought of lies becoming truths. He told her
the story of Jones, Aaronson, and
Rutherford and the momentous slip of
paper which he had once held between his
fingers. It did not make much impression on
her. At first, indeed, she failed to grasp the
point of the story.

'Were they friends of yours?' she said.

'No, I never knew them. They were Inner
Party members. Besides, they were far
older men than I was. They belonged to the
old days, before the Revolution. I barely
knew them by sight.'

'Then what was there to worry about?
People are being killed off all the time,
aren't they?'

He tried to make her understand. 'This was
an exceptional case. It wasn't just a
question of somebody being killed. Do you
realize that the past, starting from
yesterday, has been actually abolished? If it
survives anywhere, it's in a few solid
objects with no words attached to them,
like that lump of glass there. Already we
know almost literally nothing about the
Revolution and the years before the
Revolution. Every record has been
destroyed or falsified, every book has been
rewritten, every picture has been repainted,
every statue and street and building has
been renamed, every date has been
altered. And that process is continuing day
by day and minute by minute. History has
stopped. Nothing exists except an endless
present in which the Party is always right. I
know, of course, that the past is falsified,
but it would never be possible for me to
prove it, even when I did the falsification
myself. After the thing is done, no evidence

ever remains. The only evidence is inside
my own mind, and I don't know with any
certainty that any other human being shares
my memories. Just in that one instance, in
my whole life, I did possess actual concrete
evidence after the event years after it.'

'And what good was that?'

'It was no good, because I threw it away a
few minutes later. But if the same thing
happened today, I should keep it.'

'Well, I wouldn't!' said Julia. 'I'm quite ready
to take risks, but only for something worth
while, not for bits of old newspaper. What
could you have done with it even if you had
kept it?'

'Not much, perhaps. But it was evidence. It
might have planted a few doubts here and
there, supposing that I'd dared to show it to
anybody. I don't imagine that we can alter
anything in our own lifetime. But one can
imagine little knots of resistance springing
up here and there small groups of people
banding themselves together, and gradually
growing, and even leaving a few records
behind, so that the next generations can
carry on where we leave off.'

'I'm not interested in the next generation,
dear. I'm interested in us.

'You're only a rebel from the waist
downwards,' he told her.

She thought this brilliantly witty and flung her
arms round him in delight.

In the ramifications of party doctrine she
had not the faintest interest. Whenever he
began to talk of the principles of Ingsoc,
doublethink, the mutability of the past, and
the denial of objective reality, and to use
Newspeak words, she became bored and

-86-

confused and said that she never paid any
attention to that kind of thing. One knew that
it was all rubbish, so why let oneself be
worried by it? She knew when to cheer and
when to boo, and that was all one needed. If
he persisted in talking of such subjects, she
had a disconcerting habit of falling asleep.
She was one of those people who can go to
sleep at any hour and in any position.
Talking to her, he realized how easy it was
to present an appearance of orthodoxy
while having no grasp whatever of what
orthodoxy meant. In a way, the world-view
of the Party imposed itself most
successfully on people incapable of
understanding it. They could be made to
accept the most flagrant violations of reality,
because they never fully grasped the
enormity of what was demanded of them,
and were not sufficiently interested in public
events to notice what was happening. By
lack of understanding they remained sane.
They simply swallowed everything, and
what they swallowed did them no harm,
because it left no residue behind, just as a
grain of corn will pass undigested through
the body of a bird.

VI

It had happened at last. The expected
message had come. All his life, it seemed
to him, he had been waiting for this to
happen.

He was walking down the long corridor at
the Ministry and he was almost at the spot
where Julia had slipped the note into his
hand when he became aware that someone
larger than himself was walking just behind
him. The person, whoever it was, gave a
small cough, evidently as a prelude to
speaking. Winston stopped abruptly and
turned. It was O'Brien.

At last they were face to face, and it

seemed that his only impulse was to run
away. His heart bounded violently. He would
have been incapable of speaking. O'Brien,
however, had continued forward in the
same movement, laying a friendly hand for
a moment on Winston's arm, so that the two
of them were walking side by side. He
began speaking with the peculiar grave
courtesy that differentiated him from the
majority of Inner Party members.

'I had been hoping for an opportunity of
talking to you,' he said. 'I was reading one
of your Newspeak articles in The Times the
other day. You take a scholarly interest in
Newspeak, I believe?'

Winston had recovered part of his self-
possession. 'Hardly scholarly,' he said. 'I'm
only an amateur. It's not my subject. I have
never had anything to do with the actual
construction of the language.'

'But you write it very elegantly,' said
O'Brien. 'That is not only my own opinion. I
was talking recently to a friend of yours who
is certainly an expert. His name has slipped
my memory for the moment.'

Again Winston's heart stirred painfully. It
was inconceivable that this was anything
other than a reference to Syme. But Syme
was not only dead, he was abolished, an
unperson. Any identifiable reference to him
would have been mortally dangerous.
O'Brien's remark must obviously have been
intended as a signal, a codeword. By
sharing a small act of thoughtcrime he had
turned the two of them into accomplices.
They had continued to stroll slowly down the
corridor, but now O'Brien halted. With the
curious, disarming friendliness that he
always managed to put in to the gesture he
resettled his spectacles on his nose. Then
he went on:

-87-

'What I had really intended to say was that in
your article I noticed you had used two
words which have become obsolete. But
they have only become so very recently.
Have you seen the tenth edition of the
Newspeak Dictionary?'

'No,' said Winston. 'I didn't think it had been
issued yet. We are still using the ninth in the
Records Department.'

'The tenth edition is not due to appear for
some months, I believe. But a few advance
copies have been circulated. I have one
myself. It might interest you to look at it,
perhaps?'

'Very much so,' said Winston, immediately
seeing where this tended.

'Some of the new developments are most
ingenious. The reduction in the number of
verbs that is the point that will appeal to you,
I think. Let me see, shall I send a messenger
to you with the dictionary? But I am afraid I
invariably forget anything of that kind.
Perhaps you could pick it up at my flat at
some time that suited you? Wait. Let me
give you my address.'

They were standing in front of a telescreen.
Somewhat absentmindedly O'Brien felt two
of his pockets and then produced a small
leather-covered notebook and a gold ink-
pencil. Immediately beneath the telescreen,
in such a position that anyone who was
watching at the other end of the instrument
could read what he was writing, he
scribbled an address, tore out the page and
handed it to Winston.

'I am usually at home in the evenings,' he
said. 'If not, my servant will give you the
dictionary.'

He was gone, leaving Winston holding the

scrap of paper, which this time there was
no need to conceal. Nevertheless he
carefully memorized what was written on it,
and some hours later dropped it into the
memory hole along with a mass of other
papers.

They had been talking to one another for a
couple of minutes at the most. There was
only one meaning that the episode could
possibly have. It had been contrived as a
way of letting Winston know O'Brien's
address. This was necessary, because
except by direct enquiry it was never
possible to discover where anyone lived.
There were no directories of any kind. 'If
you ever want to see me, this is where I can
be found,' was what O'Brien had been
saying to him. Perhaps there would even be
a message concealed somewhere in the
dictionary. But at any rate, one thing was
certain. The conspiracy that he had
dreamed of did exist, and he had reached
the outer edges of it.

He knew that sooner or later he would obey
O'Brien's summons. Perhaps tomorrow,
perhaps after a long delay he was not
certain. What was happening was only the
working-out of a process that had started
years ago. The first step had been a secret,
involuntary thought, the second had been
the opening of the diary. He had moved
from thoughts to words, and now from
words to actions. The last step was
something that would happen in the Ministry
of Love. He had accepted it. The end was
contained in the beginning. But it was
frightening: or, more exactly, it was like a
foretaste of death, like being a little less
alive. Even whiIe he was speaking to
O'Brien, when the meaning of the words
had sunk in, a chilly shuddering feeling had
taken possession of his body. He had the
sensation of stepping into the dampness of
a grave, and it was not much better

-88-

because he had always known that the
grave was there and waiting for him.

VII

Winston had woken up with his eyes full of
tears. Julia rolled sleepily against him,
murmuring something that might have been
'What's the matter?'

'I dreamt --' he began, and stopped short. It
was too complex to be put into words. There
was the dream itself, and there was a
memory connected with it that had swum
into his mind in the few seconds after
waking.

He lay back with his eyes shut, still sodden
in the atmosphere of the dream. It was a
vast, luminous dream in which his whole life
seemed to stretch out before him like a
landscape on a summer evening after rain.
It had all occurred inside the glass
paperweight, but the surface of the glass
was the dome of the sky, and inside the
dome everything was flooded with clear
soft light in which one could see into
interminable distances. The dream had also
been comprehended by indeed, in some
sense it had consisted in a gesture of the
arm made by his mother, and made again
thirty years later by the Jewish woman he
had seen on the news film, trying to shelter
the small boy from the bullets, before the
helicopter blew them both to pieces.

'Do you know,' he said, 'that until this
moment I believed I had murdered my
mother?'

'Why did you murder her?' said Julia, almost
asleep.

'I didn't murder her. Not physically.'

In the dream he had remembered his last

glimpse of his mother, and within a few
moments of waking the cluster of small
events surrounding it had all come back. It
was a memory that he must have
deliberately pushed out of his
consciousness over many years. He was
not certain of the date, but he could not have
been less than ten years old, possibly
twelve, when it had happened.

His father had disappeared some time
earlier, how much earlier he could not
remember. He remembered better the
rackety, uneasy circumstances of the time:
the periodical panics about air-raids and
the sheltering in Tube stations, the piles of
rubble everywhere, the unintelligible
proclamations posted at street corners, the
gangs of youths in shirts all the same colour,
the enormous queues outside the bakeries,
the intermittent machine-gun fire in the
distance above all, the fact that there was
never enough to eat. He remembered long
afternoons spent with other boys in
scrounging round dustbins and rubbish
heaps, picking out the ribs of cabbage
leaves, potato peelings, sometimes even
scraps of stale breadcrust from which they
carefully scraped away the cinders; and
also in waiting for the passing of trucks
which travelled over a certain route and
were known to carry cattle feed, and which,
when they jolted over the bad patches in the
road, sometimes spilt a few fragments of
oil-cake.

When his father disappeared, his mother
did not show any surprise or any violent
grief, but a sudden change came over her.
She seemed to have become completely
spiritless. It was evident even to Winston that
she was waiting for something that she
knew must happen. She did everything that
was needed cooked, washed, mended,
made the bed, swept the floor, dusted the
mantelpiece always very slowly and with a

-89-

curious lack of superfluous motion, like an
artist's lay-figure moving of its own accord.
Her large shapely body seemed to relapse
naturally into stillness. For hours at a time
she would sit almost immobile on the bed,
nursing his young sister, a tiny, ailing, very
silent child of two or three, with a face made
simian by thinness. Very occasionally she
would take Winston in her arms and press
him against her for a long time without
saying anything. He was aware, in spite of
his youthfulness and selfishness, that this
was somehow connected with the never-
mentioned thing that was about to happen.

He remembered the room where they lived,
a dark, closesmelling room that seemed
half filled by a bed with a white
counterpane. There was a gas ring in the
fender, and a shelf where food was kept,
and on the landing outside there was a
brown earthenware sink, common to
several rooms. He remembered his
mother's statuesque body bending over the
gas ring to stir at something in a saucepan.
Above all he remembered his continuous
hunger, and the fierce sordid battles at
mealtimes. He would ask his mother
naggingly, over and over again, why there
was not more food, he would shout and
storm at her (he even remembered the
tones of his voice, which was beginning to
break prematurely and sometimes boomed
in a peculiar way), or he would attempt a
snivelling note of pathos in his efforts to get
more than his share. His mother was quite
ready to give him more than his share. She
took it for granted that he, 'the boy', should
have the biggest portion; but however much
she gave him he invariably demanded
more. At every meal she would beseech
him not to be selfish and to remember that
his little sister was sick and also needed
food, but it was no use. He would cry out
with rage when she stopped ladling, he
would try to wrench the saucepan and

spoon out of her hands, he would grab bits
from his sister's plate. He knew that he was
starving the other two, but he could not help
it; he even felt that he had a right to do it. The
clamorous hunger in his belly seemed to
justify him. Between meals, if his mother
did not stand guard, he was constantly
pilfering at the wretched store of food on the
shelf.

One day a chocolate-ration was issued.
There had been no such issue for weeks or
months past. He remembered quite clearly
that precious little morsel of chocolate. It
was a two-ounce slab (they still talked
about ounces in those days) between the
three of them. It was obvious that it ought to
be divided into three equal parts. Suddenly,
as though he were listening to somebody
else, Winston heard himself demanding in a
loud booming voice that he should be given
the whole piece. His mother told him not to
be greedy. There was a long, nagging
argument that went round and round, with
shouts, whines, tears, remonstrances,
bargainings. His tiny sister, clinging to her
mother with both hands, exactly like a baby
monkey, sat looking over her shoulder at
him with large, mournful eyes. In the end his
mother broke off three-quarters of the
chocolate and gave it to Winston, giving the
other quarter to his sister. The little girl took
hold of it and looked at it dully, perhaps not
knowing what it was. Winston stood
watching her for a moment. Then with a
sudden swift spring he had snatched the
piece of chocolate out of his sister's hand
and was fleeing for the door.

'Winston, Winston!' his mother called after
him. 'Come back! Give your sister back her
chocolate!'

He stopped, but did not come back. His
mother's anxious eyes were fixed on his
face. Even now he was thinking about the

-90-

thing, he did not know what it was that was
on the point of happening. His sister,
conscious of having been robbed of
something, had set up a feeble wail. His
mother drew her arm round the child and
pressed its face against her breast.
Something in the gesture told him that his
sister was dying. He turned and fled down
the stairs. with the chocolate growing sticky
in his hand.

He never saw his mother again. After he
had devoured the chocolate he felt
somewhat ashamed of himself and hung
about in the streets for several hours, until
hunger drove him home. When he came
back his mother had disappeared. This was
already becoming normal at that time.
Nothing was gone from the room except his
mother and his sister. They had not taken
any clothes, not even his mother's overcoat.
To this day he did not know with any
certainty that his mother was dead. It was
perfectly possible that she had merely been
sent to a forced-labour camp. As for his
sister, she might have been removed, like
Winston himself, to one of the colonies for
homeless children (Reclamation Centres,
they were called) which had grown up as a
result of the civil war, or she might have
been sent to the labour camp along with his
mother, or simply left somewhere or other to
die.

The dream was still vivid in his mind,
especially the enveloping protecting
gesture of the arm in which its whole
meaning seemed to be contained. His mind
went back to another dream of two months
ago. Exactly as his mother had sat on the
dingy whitequilted bed, with the child
clinging to her, so she had sat in the sunken
ship, far underneath him, and drowning
deeper every minute, but still looking up at
him through the darkening water.

He told Julia the story of his mother's
disappearance. Without opening her eyes
she rolled over and settled herself into a
more comfortable position.

'I expect you were a beastly little swine in
those days,' she said indistinctly. 'All
children are swine.'

'Yes. But the real point of the story --'

From her breathing it was evident that she
was going off to sleep again. He would
have liked to continue talking about his
mother. He did not suppose, from what he
could remember of her, that she had been
an unusual woman, still less an intelligent
one; and yet she had possessed a kind of
nobility, a kind of purity, simply because the
standards that she obeyed were private
ones. Her feelings were her own, and could
not be altered from outside. It would not
have occurred to her that an action which is
ineffectual thereby becomes meaningless.
If you loved someone, you loved him, and
when you had nothing else to give, you still
gave him love. When the last of the
chocolate was gone, his mother had
clasped the child in her arms. It was no use,
it changed nothing, it did not produce more
chocolate, it did not avert the child's death
or her own; but it seemed natural to her to
do it. The refugee woman in the boat had
also covered the little boy with her arm,
which was no more use against the bullets
than a sheet of paper. The terrible thing that
the Party had done was to persuade you
that mere impulses, mere feelings, were of
no account, while at the same time robbing
you of all power over the material world.
When once you were in the grip of the Party,
what you felt or did not feel, what you did or
refrained from doing, made literally no
difference. Whatever happened you
vanished, and neither you nor your actions
were ever heard of again. You were lifted

-91-

clean out of the stream of history. And yet to
the people of only two generations ago this
would not have seemed all-important,
because they were not attempting to alter
history. They were governed by private
loyalties which they did not question. What
mattered were individual relationships, and
a completely helpless gesture, an embrace,
a tear, a word spoken to a dying man, could
have value in itself. The proles, it suddenly
occurred to him, had remained in this
condition. They were not loyal to a party or a
country or an idea, they were loyal to one
another. For the first time in his life he did
not despise the proles or think of them
merely as an inert force which would one
day spring to life and regenerate the world.
The proles had stayed human. They had not
become hardened inside. They had held on
to the primitive emotions which he himself
had to re-learn by conscious effort. And in
thinking this he remembered, without
apparent relevance, how a few weeks ago
he had seen a severed hand lying on the
pavement and had kicked it into the gutter
as though it had been a cabbage-stalk.

'The proles are human beings,' he said
aloud. 'We are not human.'

'Why not?' said Julia, who had woken up
again.

He thought for a little while. 'Has it ever
occurred to you. he said, 'that the best thing
for us to do would be simply to walk out of
here before it's too late, and never see
each other again?'

'Yes, dear, it has occurred to me, several
times. But I'm not going to do it, all the
same.'

'We've been lucky,' he said 'but it can't last
much longer. You're young. You look normal
and innocent. If you keep clear of people

like me, you might stay alive for another fifty
years.'

'No. I've thought it all out. What you do, I'm
going to do. And don't be too downhearted.
I'm rather good at staying alive.'

'We may be together for another six months
a year there's no knowing. At the end we're
certain to be apart. Do you realize how
utterly alone we shall be? When once they
get hold of us there will be nothing, literally
nothing, that either of us can do for the
other. If I confess, they'll shoot you, and if I
refuse to confess, they'll shoot you just the
same. Nothing that I can do or say, or stop
myself from saying, will put off your death
for as much as five minutes. Neither of us
will even know whether the other is alive or
dead. We shall be utterly without power of
any kind. The one thing that matters is that
we shouldn't betray one another, although
even that can't make the slightest
difference.'

'If you mean confessing,' she said, 'we
shall do that, right enough. Everybody
always confesses. You can't help it. They
torture you.'

'I don't mean confessing. Confession is not
betrayal. What you say or do doesn't matter:
only feelings matter. If they could make me
stop loving you that would be the real
betrayal.'

She thought it over. 'They can't do that,' she
said finally. 'It's the one thing they can't do.
They can make you say anything anything
but they can't make you believe it. They
can't get inside you.'

'No,' he said a little more hopefully, 'no;
that's quite true. They can't get inside you. If
you can feel that staying human is worth
while, even when it can't have any result

-92-

whatever, you've beaten them.'

He thought of the telescreen with its never-
sleeping ear. They could spy upon you night
and day, but if you kept your head you could
still outwit them. With all their cleverness they
had never mastered the secret of finding out
what another human being was thinking.
Perhaps that was less true when you were
actually in their hands. One did not know
what happened inside the Ministry of Love,
but it was possible to guess: tortures,
drugs, delicate instruments that registered
your nervous reactions, gradual wearing-
down by sleeplessness and solitude and
persistent questioning. Facts, at any rate,
could not be kept hidden. They could be
tracked down by enquiry, they could be
squeezed out of you by torture. But if the
object was not to stay alive but to stay
human, what difference did it ultimately
make? They could not alter your feelings: for
that matter you could not alter them yourself,
even if you wanted to. They could lay bare in
the utmost detail everything that you had
done or said or thought; but the inner heart,
whose workings were mysterious even to
yourself, remained impregnable.

VIII

They had done it, they had done it at last!

The room they were standing in was long-
shaped and softly lit. The telescreen was
dimmed to a low murmur; the richness of
the dark-blue carpet gave one the
impression of treading on velvet. At the far
end of the room O'Brien was sitting at a
table under a green-shaded lamp, with a
mass of papers on either side of him. He
had not bothered to look up when the
servant showed Julia and Winston in.

Winston's heart was thumping so hard that
he doubted whether he would be able to

speak. They had done it, they had done it at
last, was all he could think. It had been a
rash act to come here at all, and sheer folly
to arrive together; though it was true that
they had come by different routes and only
met on O'Brien's doorstep. But merely to
walk into such a place needed an effort of
the nerve. It was only on very rare occasions
that one saw inside the dwelling-places of
the Inner Party, or even penetrated into the
quarter of the town where they lived. The
whole atmosphere of the huge block of
flats, the richness and spaciousness of
everything, the unfamiliar smells of good
food and good tobacco, the silent and
incredibly rapid lifts sliding up and down,
the white-jacketed servants hurrying to and
fro everything was intimidating. Although he
had a good pretext for coming here, he was
haunted at every step by the fear that a
black-uniformed guard would suddenly
appear from round the corner, demand his
papers, and order him to get out. O'Brien's
servant, however, had admitted the two of
them without demur. He was a small, dark-
haired man in a white jacket, with a
diamond-shaped, completely
expressionless face which might have been
that of a Chinese. The passage down which
he led them was softly carpeted, with
cream-papered walls and white
wainscoting, all exquisitely clean. That too
was intimidating. Winston could not
remember ever to have seen a
passageway whose walls were not grimy
from the contact of human bodies.

O'Brien had a slip of paper between his
fingers and seemed to be studying it
intently. His heavy face, bent down so that
one could see the line of the nose, looked
both formidable and intelligent. For perhaps
twenty seconds he sat without stirring. Then
he pulled the speakwrite towards him and
rapped out a message in the hybrid jargon
of the Ministries:

-93-

'Items one comma five comma seven
approved fullwise stop suggestion
contained item six doubleplus ridiculous
verging crimethink cancel stop unproceed
constructionwise antegetting plusfull
estimates machinery overheads stop end
message.'

He rose deliberately from his chair and
came towards them across the soundless
carpet. A little of the official atmosphere
seemed to have fallen away from him with
the Newspeak words, but his expression
was grimmer than usual, as though he were
not pleased at being disturbed. The terror
that Winston already felt was suddenly shot
through by a streak of ordinary
embarrassment. It seemed to him quite
possible that he had simply made a stupid
mistake. For what evidence had he in reality
that O'Brien was any kind of political
conspirator? Nothing but a flash of the eyes
and a single equivocal remark: beyond that,
only his own secret imaginings, founded on
a dream. He could not even fall back on the
pretence that he had come to borrow the
dictionary, because in that case Julia's
presence was impossible to explain. As
O'Brien passed the telescreen a thought
seemed to strike him. He stopped, turned
aside and pressed a switch on the wall.
There was a sharp snap. The voice had
stopped.

Julia uttered a tiny sound, a sort of squeak
of surprise. Even in the midst of his panic,
Winston was too much taken aback to be
able to hold his tongue.

'You can turn it off!' he said.

'Yes,' said O'Brien, 'we can turn it off. We
have that privilege.'

He was opposite them now. His solid form
towered over the pair of them, and the

expression on his face was still
indecipherable. He was waiting, somewhat
sternly, for Winston to speak, but about
what? Even now it was quite conceivabIe
that he was simply a busy man wondering
irritably why he had been interrupted.
Nobody spoke. After the stopping of the
telescreen the room seemed deadly silent.
The seconds marched past, enormous. With
difficulty Winston continued to keep his eyes
fixed on O'Brien's. Then suddenly the grim
face broke down into what might have been
the beginnings of a smile. With his
characteristic gesture O'Brien resettled his
spectacles on his nose.

'Shall I say it, or will you?' he said.

'I will say it,' said Winston promptly. 'That
thing is really turned off?'

'Yes, everything is turned off. We are alone.'

'We have come here because --'

He paused, realizing for the first time the
vagueness of his own motives. Since he did
not in fact know what kind of help he
expected from O'Brien, it was not easy to
say why he had come here. He went on,
conscious that what he was saying must
sound both feeble and pretentious:

'We believe that there is some kind of
conspiracy, some kind of secret
organization working against the Party, and
that you are involved in it. We want to join it
and work for it. We are enemies of the Party.
We disbelieve in the principles of Ingsoc. We
are thought-criminals. We are also
adulterers. I tell you this because we want to
put ourselves at your mercy. If you want us to
incriminate ourselves in any other way, we
are ready.'

He stopped and glanced over his shoulder,

-94-

with the feeling that the door had opened.
Sure enough, the little yellow-faced servant
had come in without knocking. Winston saw
that he was carrying a tray with a decanter
and glasses.

'Martin is one of us,' said O'Brien
impassively. 'Bring the drinks over here,
Martin. Put them on the round table. Have
we enough chairs? Then we may as well sit
down and talk in comfort. Bring a chair for
yourself, Martin. This is business. You can
stop being a servant for the next ten
minutes.'

The little man sat down, quite at his ease,
and yet still with a servant-like air, the air of
a valet enjoying a privilege. Winston
regarded him out of the corner of his eye. It
struck him that the man's whole life was
playing a part, and that he felt it to be
dangerous to drop his assumed personality
even for a moment. O'Brien took the
decanter by the neck and filled up the
glasses with a dark-red liquid. It aroused in
Winston dim memories of something seen
long ago on a wall or a hoarding a vast
bottle composed of electric lights which
seemed to move up and down and pour its
contents into a glass. Seen from the top the
stuff looked almost black, but in the
decanter it gleamed like a ruby. It had a
sour-sweet smell. He saw Julia pick up her
glass and sniff at it with frank curiosity.

'It is called wine,' said O'Brien with a faint
smile. 'You will have read about it in books,
no doubt. Not much of it gets to the Outer
Party, I am afraid.' His face grew solemn
again, and he raised his glass: 'I think it is
fitting that we should begin by drinking a
health. To our Leader: To Emmanuel
Goldstein.'

Winston took up his glass with a certain
eagerness. Wine was a thing he had read

and dreamed about. Like the glass
paperweight or Mr Charrington's half-
remembered rhymes, it belonged to the
vanished, romantic past, the olden time as
he liked to call it in his secret thoughts. For
some reason he had always thought of wine
as having an intensely sweet taste, like that
of blackberry jam and an immediate
intoxicating effect. Actually, when he came
to swallow it, the stuff was distinctly
disappointing. The truth was that after years
of gin-drinking he could barely taste it. He
set down the empty glass.

'Then there is such a person as Goldstein?'
he said.

'Yes, there is such a person, and he is alive.
Where, I do not know.'

'And the conspiracy the organization? Is it
real? It is not simply an invention of the
Thought Police?'

'No, it is real. The Brotherhood, we call it.
You will never learn much more about the
Brotherhood than that it exists and that you
belong to it. I will come back to that
presently.' He looked at his wrist-watch. 'It
is unwise even for members of the Inner
Party to turn off the telescreen for more than
half an hour. You ought not to have come
here together, and you will have to leave
separately. You, comrade' he bowed his
head to Julia 'will leave first. We have about
twenty minutes at our disposal. You will
understand that I must start by asking you
certain questions. In general terms, what
are you prepared to do?'

'Anything that we are capable of,' said
Winston.

O'Brien had turned himself a little in his
chair so that he was facing Winston. He
almost ignored Julia, seeming to take it for

-95-

granted that Winston could speak for her.
For a moment the lids flitted down over his
eyes. He began asking his questions in a
low, expressionless voice, as though this
were a routine, a sort of catechism, most of
whose answers were known to him already.

'You are prepared to give your lives?'

'Yes.'

'You are prepared to commit murder?'

'Yes.'

'To commit acts of sabotage which may
cause the death of hundreds of innocent
people?'

'Yes.'

'To betray your country to foreign powers?'

'Yes.'

'You are prepared to cheat, to forge, to
blackmail, to corrupt the minds of children,
to distribute habit-forming drugs, to
encourage prostitution, to disseminate
venereal diseases to do anything which is
likely to cause demoralization and weaken
the power of the Party?'

'Yes.'

'If, for example, it would somehow serve
our interests to throw sulphuric acid in a
child's face are you prepared to do that?'

'Yes.'

'You are prepared to lose your identity and
live out the rest of your life as a waiter or a
dock-worker?'

'Yes.'

'You are prepared to commit suicide, if and
when we order you to do so?'

'Yes.'

'You are prepared, the two of you, to
separate and never see one another
again?'

'No!' broke in Julia.

It appeared to Winston that a long time
passed before he answered. For a moment
he seemed even to have been deprived of
the power of speech. His tongue worked
soundlessly, forming the opening syllables
first of one word, then of the other, over and
over again. Until he had said it, he did not
know which word he was going to say. 'No,'
he said finally.

'You did well to tell me,' said O'Brien. 'It is
necessary for us to know everything.'

He turned himself toward Julia and added in
a voice with somewhat more expression in
it:

'Do you understand that even if he survives,
it may be as a different person? We may be
obliged to give him a new identity. His face,
his movements, the shape of his hands, the
colour of his hair even his voice would be
different. And you yourself might have
become a different person. Our surgeons
can alter people beyond recognition.
Sometimes it is necessary. Sometimes we
even amputate a limb.'

Winston could not help snatching another
sidelong glance at Martin's Mongolian face.
There were no scars that he could see. Julia
had turned a shade paler, so that her
freckles were showing, but she faced
O'Brien boldly. She murmured something
that seemed to be assent.

-96-

'Good. Then that is settled.'

There was a silver box of cigarettes on the
table. With a rather absent-minded air
O'Brien pushed them towards the others,
took one himself, then stood up and began
to pace slowly to and fro, as though he could
think better standing. They were very good
cigarettes, very thick and well-packed, with
an unfamiliar silkiness in the paper. O'Brien
looked at his wrist-watch again.

'You had better go back to your Pantry,
Martin,' he said. 'I shall switch on in a
quarter of an hour. Take a good look at
these comrades' faces before you go. You
will be seeing them again. I may not.

Exactly as they had done at the front door,
the little man's dark eyes flickered over their
faces. There was not a trace of friendliness
in his manner. He was memorizing their
appearance, but he felt no interest in them,
or appeared to feel none. It occurred to
Winston that a synthetic face was perhaps
incapable of changing its expression.
Without speaking or giving any kind of
salutation, Martin went out, closing the door
silently behind him. O'Brien was strolling up
and down, one hand in the pocket of his
black overalls, the other holding his
cigarette.

'You understand,' he said, 'that you will be
fighting in the dark. You will always be in the
dark. You will receive orders and you will
obey them, without knowing why. Later I
shall send you a book from which you will
learn the true nature of the society we live in,
and the strategy by which we shall destroy it.
When you have read the book, you will be full
members of the Brotherhood. But between
the general aims that we are fighting for and
the immedi ate tasks of the moment, you
will never know anything. I tell you that the
Brotherhood exists, but I cannot tell you

whether it numbers a hundred members, or
ten million. From your personal knowledge
you will never be able to say that it numbers
even as many as a dozen. You will have
three or four contacts, who will be renewed
from time to time as they disappear. As this
was your first contact, it will be preserved.
When you receive orders, they will come
from me. If we find it necessary to
communicate with you, it will be through
Martin. When you are finally caught, you will
confess. That is unavoidable. But you will
have very little to confess, other than your
own actions. You will not be able to betray
more than a handful of unimportant people.
Probably you will not even betray me. By
that time I may be dead, or I shall have
become a different person, with a different
face.'

He continued to move to and fro over the
soft carpet. In spite of the bulkiness of his
body there was a remarkable grace in his
movements. It came out even in the gesture
with which he thrust a hand into his pocket,
or manipulated a cigarette. More even than
of strength, he gave an impression of
confidence and of an understanding tinged
by irony. However much in earnest he might
be, he had nothing of the single-
mindedness that belongs to a fanatic. When
he spoke of murder, suicide, venereal
disease, amputated limbs, and altered
faces, it was with a faint air of persiflage.
'This is unavoidable,' his voice seemed to
say; 'this is what we have got to do,
unflinchingly. But this is not what we shall be
doing when life is worth living again.' A
wave of admiration, almost of worship,
flowed out from Winston towards O'Brien.
For the moment he had forgotten the
shadowy figure of Goldstein. When you
looked at O'Brien's powerful shoulders and
his blunt-featured face, so ugly and yet so
civilized, it was impossible to believe that
he could be defeated. There was no

-97-

stratagem that he was not equal to, no
danger that he could not foresee. Even Julia
seemed to be impressed. She had let her
cigarette go out and was listening intently.
O'Brien went on:

'You will have heard rumours of the
existence of the Brotherhood. No doubt you
have formed your own picture of it. You have
imagined, probably, a huge underworld of
conspirators, meeting secretly in cellars,
scribbling messages on walls, recognizing
one another by codewords or by special
movements of the hand. Nothing of the kind
exists. The members of the Brotherhood
have no way of recognizing one another,
and it is impossible for any one member to
be aware of the identity of more than a few
others. Goldstein himself, if he fell into the
hands of the Thought Police, could not give
them a complete list of members, or any
information that would lead them to a
complete list. No such list exists. The
Brotherhood cannot be wiped out because
it is not an organization in the ordinary
sense. Nothing holds it together except an
idea which is indestructible. You will never
have anything to sustain you, except the
idea. You will get no comradeship and no
encouragement. When finally you are
caught, you will get no help. We never help
our members. At most, when it is absolutely
necessary that someone should be
silenced, we are occasionally able to
smuggle a razor blade into a prisoner's cell.
You will have to get used to living without
results and without hope. You will work for a
while, you will be caught, you will confess,
and then you will die. Those are the only
results that you will ever see. There is no
possibility that any perceptible change will
happen within our own lifetime. We are the
dead. Our only true life is in the future. We
shall take part in it as handfuls of dust and
splinters of bone. But how far away that
future may be, there is no knowing. It might

be a thousand years. At present nothing is
possible except to extend the area of sanity
little by little. We cannot act collectively. We
can only spread our knowledge outwards
from individual to individual, generation
after generation. In the face of the Thought
Police there is no other way.'

He halted and looked for the third time at his
wrist-watch.

'It is almost time for you to leave, comrade,'
he said to Julia. 'Wait. The decanter is still
half full.'

He filled the glasses and raised his own
glass by the stem.

'What shall it be this time?' he said, still with
the same faint suggestion of irony. 'To the
confusion of the Thought Police? To the
death of Big Brother? To humanity? To the
future?'

'To the past,' said Winston.

'The past is more important,' agreed
O'Brien gravely.

They emptied their glasses, and a moment
later Julia stood up to go. O'Brien took a
small box from the top of a cabinet and
handed her a flat white tablet which he told
her to place on her tongue. It was important,
he said, not to go out smelling of wine: the
lift attendants were very observant. As soon
as the door had shut behind her he
appeared to forget her existence. He took
another pace or two up and down, then
stopped.

'There are details to be settled,' he said. 'I
assume that you have a hiding-place of
some kind?'

Winston explained about the room over Mr

-98-

Charrington's shop.

'That will do for the moment. Later we will
arrange something else for you. It is
important to change one's hiding-place
frequently. Meanwhile I shall send you a
copy of the book' even O'Brien, Winston
noticed, seemed to pronounce the words
as though they were in italics 'Goldstein's
book, you understand, as soon as possible.
It may be some days before I can get hold of
one. There are not many in existence, as
you can imagine. The Thought Police hunt
them down and destroy them almost as fast
as we can produce them. It makes very little
difference. The book is indestructible. If the
last copy were gone, we could reproduce it
almost word for word. Do you carry a brief-
case to work with you?' he added.

'As a rule, yes.'

'What is it like?'

'Black, very shabby. With two straps.'

'Black, two straps, very shabby good. One
day in the fairly near future I cannot give a
date one of the messages among your
morning's work will contain a misprinted
word, and you will have to ask for a repeat.
On the following day you will go to work
without your brief-case. At some time
during the day, in the street, a man will touch
you on the arm and say "I think you have
dropped your brief-case." The one he gives
you will contain a copy of Goldstein's book.
You will return it within fourteen days.'

They were silent for a moment.

'There are a couple of minutes before you
need go,' said O'Brien. 'We shall meet
again if we do meet again --'

Winston looked up at him. 'In the place

where there is no darkness?' he said
hesitantly.

O'Brien nodded without appearance of
surprise. 'In the place where there is no
darkness,' he said, as though he had
recognized the allusion. 'And in the
meantime, is there anything that you wish to
say before you leave? Any message? Any
question?.'

Winston thought. There did not seem to be
any further question that he wanted to ask:
still less did he feel any impulse to utter high-
sounding generalities. Instead of anything
directly connected with O'Brien or the
Brotherhood, there came into his mind a
sort of composite picture of the dark
bedroom where his mother had spent her
last days, and the little room over Mr
Charrington's shop, and the glass
paperweight, and the steel engraving in its
rosewood frame. Almost at random he
said:

'Did you ever happen to hear an old rhyme
that begins "Oranges and lemons, say the
bells of St Clement's"?'

Again O'Brien nodded. With a sort of grave
courtesy he completed the stanza:


'Oranges and lemons, say the bells of St
Clement's,
You owe me three farthings, say the bells of
St Martin's,
When will you pay me? say the bells of Old
Bailey,
When I grow rich, say the bells of
Shoreditch.'

'You knew the last line!' said Winston.

'Yes, I knew the last line. And now, I am
afraid, it is time for you to go. But wait. You

-99-

had better let me give you one of these
tablets.'

As Winston stood up O'Brien held out a
hand. His powerful grip crushed the bones
of Winston's palm. At the door Winston
looked back, but O'Brien seemed already
to be in process of putting him out of mind.
He was waiting with his hand on the switch
that controlled the telescreen. Beyond him
Winston could see the writing-table with its
green-shaded lamp and the speakwrite
and the wire baskets deep-laden with
papers. The incident was closed. Within
thirty seconds, it occurred to him, O'Brien
would be back at his interrupted and
important work on behalf of the Party.

IX

Winston was gelatinous with fatigue.
Gelatinous was the right word. It had come
into his head spontaneously. His body
seemed to have not only the weakness of a
jelly, but its translucency. He felt that if he
held up his hand he would be able to see the
light through it. All the blood and lymph had
been drained out of him by an enormous
debauch of work, leaving only a frail
structure of nerves, bones, and skin. All
sensations seemed to be magnified. His
overalls fretted his shoulders, the
pavevement tickled his feet, even the
opening and closing of a hand was an effort
that made his joints creak.

He had worked more than ninety hours in
five days. So had everyone else in the
Ministry. Now it was all over, and he had
literally nothing to do, no Party work of any
description, until tomorrow morning. He
could spend six hours in the hiding-place
and another nine in his own bed. Slowly, in
mild afternoon sunshine, he walked up a
dingy street in the direction of Mr
Charrington's shop, keeping one eye open

for the patrols, but irrationally convinced that
this afternoon there was no danger of
anyone interfering with him. The heavy
brief-case that he was carrying bumped
against his knee at each step, sending a
tingling sensation up and down the skin of
his leg. Inside it was the book, which he had
now had in his possession for six days and
had not yet opened, nor even looked at.

On the sixth day of Hate Week, after the
processions, the speeches, the shouting,
the singing, the banners, the posters, the
films, the waxworks, the rolling of drums
and squealing of trumpets, the tramp of
marching feet, the grinding of the
caterpillars of tanks, the roar of massed
planes, the booming of guns after six days
of this, when the great orgasm was
quivering to its climax and the general
hatred of Eurasia had boiled up into such
delirium that if the crowd could have got
their hands on the 2,000 Eurasian war-
criminals who were to be publicly hanged
on the last day of the proceedings, they
would unquestionably have torn them to
pieces at just this moment it had been
announced that Oceania was not after all at
war with Eurasia. Oceania was at war with
Eastasia. Eurasia was an ally.

There was, of course, no admission that
any change had taken place. Merely it
became known, with extreme suddenness
and everywhere at once, that Eastasia and
not Eurasia was the enemy. Winston was
taking part in a demonstration in one of the
central London squares at the moment
when it happened. It was night, and the
white faces and the scarlet banners were
luridly floodlit. The square was packed with
several thousand people, including a block
of about a thousand schoolchildren in the
uniform of the Spies. On a scarlet-draped
platform an orator of the Inner Party, a small
lean man with disproportionately long arms

-100-

and a large bald skull over which a few lank
locks straggled, was haranguing the crowd.
A little Rumpelstiltskin figure, contorted with
hatred, he gripped the neck of the
microphone with one hand while the other,
enormous at the end of a bony arm, clawed
the air menacingly above his head. His
voice, made metallic by the amplifiers,
boomed forth an endless catalogue of
atrocities, massacres, deportations,
lootings, rapings, torture of prisoners,
bombing of civilians, lying propaganda,
unjust aggressions, broken treaties. It was
almost impossible to listen to him without
being first convinced and then maddened.
At every few moments the fury of the crowd
boiled over and the voice of the speaker
was drowned by a wild beast-like roaring
that rose uncontrollably from thousands of
throats. The most savage yells of all came
from the schoolchildren. The speech had
been proceeding for perhaps twenty
minutes when a messenger hurried on to
the platform and a scrap of paper was
slipped into the speaker's hand. He unrolled
and read it without pausing in his speech.
Nothing altered in his voice or manner, or in
the content of what he was saying, but
suddenly the names were different. Without
words said, a wave of understanding
rippled through the crowd. Oceania was at
war with Eastasia! The next moment there
was a tremendous commotion. The
banners and posters with which the square
was decorated were all wrong! Quite half of
them had the wrong faces on them. It was
sabotage! The agents of Goldstein had
been at work! There was a riotous interlude
while posters were ripped from the walls,
banners torn to shreds and trampled
underfoot. The Spies performed prodigies
of activity in clambering over the rooftops
and cutting the streamers that fluttered from
the chimneys. But within two or three
minutes it was all over. The orator, still
gripping the neck of the microphone, his

shoulders hunched forward, his free hand
clawing at the air, had gone straight on with
his speech. One minute more, and the feral
roars of rage were again bursting from the
crowd. The Hate continued exactly as
before, except that the target had been
changed.

The thing that impressed Winston in looking
back was that the speaker had switched
from one line to the other actually in
midsentence, not only without a pause, but
without even breaking the syntax. But at the
moment he had other things to preoccupy
him. It was during the moment of disorder
while the posters were being torn down that
a man whose face he did not see had
tapped him on the shoulder and said,
'Excuse me, I think you've dropped your
brief-case.' He took the brief-case
abstractedly, without speaking. He knew
that it would be days before he had an
opportunity to look inside it. The instant that
the demonstration was over he went
straight to the Ministry of Truth, though the
time was now nearly twenty-three hours.
The entire staff of the Ministry had done
likewise. The orders already issuing from
the telescreen, recalling them to their posts,
were hardly necessary.

Oceania was at war with Eastasia:
Oceania had always been at war with
Eastasia. A large part of the political
literature of five years was now completely
obsolete. Reports and records of all kinds,
newspapers, books, pamphlets, films,
sound-tracks, photographs all had to be
rectified at lightning speed. Although no
directive was ever issued, it was known that
the chiefs of the Department intended that
within one week no reference to the war
with Eurasia, or the alliance with Eastasia,
should remain in existence anywhere. The
work was overwhelming, all the more so
because the processes that it involved

-101-

could not be called by their true names.
Everyone in the Records Department
worked eighteen hours in the twenty-four,
with two three-hour snatches of sleep.
Mattresses were brought up from the cellars
and pitched all over the corridors: meals
consisted of sandwiches and Victory
Coffee wheeled round on trolleys by
attendants from the canteen. Each time that
Winston broke off for one of his spells of
sleep he tried to leave his desk clear of
work, and each time that he crawled back
sticky-eyed and aching, it was to find that
another shower of paper cylinders had
covered the desk like a snowdrift,
halfburying the speakwrite and overflowing
on to the floor, so that the first job was
always to stack them into a neat enough pile
to give him room to work. What was worst of
all was that the work was by no means
purely mechanical. Often it was enough
merely to substitute one name for another,
but any detailed report of events demanded
care and imagination. Even the
geographical knowledge that one needed
in transferring the war from one part of the
world to another was considerable.

By the third day his eyes ached unbearably
and his spectacles needed wiping every
few minutes. It was like struggling with
some crushing physical task, something
which one had the right to refuse and which
one was nevertheless neurotically anxious
to accomplish. In so far as he had time to
remember it, he was not troubled by the fact
that every word he murmured into the
speakwrite, every stroke of his ink-pencil,
was a deliberate lie. He was as anxious as
anyone else in the Department that the
forgery should be perfect. On the morning of
the sixth day the dribble of cylinders slowed
down. For as much as half an hour nothing
came out of the tube; then one more
cylinder, then nothing. Everywhere at about
the same time the work was easing off. A

deep and as it were secret sigh went
through the Department. A mighty deed,
which could never be mentioned, had been
achieved. It was now impossible for any
human being to prove by documentary
evidence that the war with Eurasia had ever
happened. At twelve hundred it was
unexpectedly announced that all workers in
the Ministry were free till tomorrow morning.
Winston, still carrying the brief-case
containing the book, which had remained
between his feet while he worked and
under his body while he slept, went home,
shaved himself, and almost fell asleep in his
bath, although the water was barely more
than tepid.

With a sort of voluptuous creaking in his
joints he climbed the stair above Mr
Charrington's shop. He was tired, but not
sleepy any longer. He opened the window,
lit the dirty little oilstove and put on a pan of
water for coffee. Julia would arrive
presently: meanwhile there was the book.
He sat down in the sluttish armchair and
undid the straps of the brief-case.

A heavy black volume, amateurishly bound,
with no name or title on the cover. The print
also looked slightly irregular. The pages
were worn at the edges, and fell apart,
easily, as though the book had passed
through many hands. The inscription on the
title-page ran:



THE THEORY AND PRACTICE

OF OLIGARCHICAL COLLECTIVISM

by

Emmanuel Goldstein



-102-

Winston began reading:



Chapter I

Ignorance is Strength



Throughout recorded time, and probably
since the end of the Neolithic Age, there
have been three kinds of people in the
world, the High, the Middle, and the Low.
They have been subdivided in many ways,
they have borne countless different names,
and their relative numbers, as well as their
attitude towards one another, have varied
from age to age: but the essential structure
of society has never altered. Even after
enormous upheavals and seemingly
irrevocable changes, the same pattern has
always reasserted itself, just as a
gyroscope will always return to equilibrium,
however far it is pushed one way or the
other.

The aims of these groups are entirely
irreconcilable. . .

Winston stopped reading, chiefly in order to
appreciate the fact that he was reading, in
comfort and safety. He was alone: no
telescreen, no ear at the keyhole, no
nervous impulse to glance over his shoulder
or cover the page with his hand. The sweet
summer air played against his cheek. From
somewhere far away there floated the faint
shouts of children: in the room itself there
was no sound except the insect voice of the
clock. He settled deeper into the arm-chair
and put his feet up on the fender. It was
bliss, it was etemity. Suddenly, as one
sometimes does with a book of which one
knows that one will ultimately read and re-
read every word, he opened it at a different

place and found himself at Chapter III. He
went on reading:



Chapter III

War is Peace



The splitting up of the world into three great
super-states was an event which could be
and indeed was foreseen before the middle
of the twentieth century. With the absorption
of Europe by Russia and of the British
Empire by the United States, two of the
three existing powers, Eurasia and
Oceania, were already effectively in being.
The third, Eastasia, only emerged as a
distinct unit after another decade of
confused fighting. The frontiers between
the three super-states are in some places
arbitrary, and in others they fluctuate
according to the fortunes of war, but in
general they follow geographical lines.
Eurasia comprises the whole of the
northern part of the European and Asiatic
land-mass, from Portugal to the Bering
Strait. Oceania comprises the Americas,
the Atlantic islands including the British
Isles, Australasia, and the southern portion
of Africa. Eastasia, smaller than the others
and with a less definite western frontier,
comprises China and the countries to the
south of it, the Japanese islands and a large
but fluctuating portion of Manchuria,
Mongolia, and Tibet.

In one combination or another, these three
super-states are permanently at war, and
have been so for the past twenty-five years.
War, however, is no longer the desperate,
annihilating struggle that it was in the early
decades of the twentieth centary. It is a
warfare of limited aims between

-103-

combatants who are unable to destroy one
another, have no material cause for fighting
and are not divided by any genuine
ideological difference. This is not to say that
either the conduct of war, or the prevailing
attitude towards it, has become less
bloodthirsty or more chivalrous. On the
contrary, war hysteria is continuous and
universal in all countries, and such acts as
raping, looting, the slaughter of children, the
reduction of whole populations to slavery,
and reprisals against prisoners which
extend even to boiling and burying alive, are
looked upon as normal, and, when they are
committed by one's own side and not by the
enemy, meritorious. But in a physical sense
war involves very small numbers of people,
mostly highly-trained specialists, and
causes comparatively few casualties. The
fighting, when there is any, takes place on
the vague frontiers whose whereabouts the
average man can only guess at, or round the
Floating Fortresses which guard strategic
spots on the sea lanes. In the centres of
civilization war means no more than a
continuous shortage of consumption
goods, and the occasional crash of a rocket
bomb which may cause a few scores of
deaths. War has in fact changed its
character. More exactly, the reasons for
which war is waged have changed in their
order of importance. Motives which were
already present to some small extent in the
great wars of the early twentieth centuary
have now become dominant and are
consciously recognized and acted upon.

To understand the nature of the present war
for in spite of the regrouping which occurs
every few years, it is always the same war
one must realize in the first place that it is
impossible for it to be decisive. None of the
three super-states could be definitively
conquered even by the other two in
combination. They are too evenly matched,
and their natural defences are too

formidable. Eurasia is protected by its vast
land spaces. Oceania by the width of the
Atlantic and the Pacific, Eastasia by the
fecundity and indus triousness of its
inhabitants. Secondly, there is no longer, in
a material sense, anything to fight about.
With the establishment of self-contained
economies, in which production and
consumption are geared to one another, the
scramble for markets which was a main
cause of previous wars has come to an
end, while the competition for raw materials
is no longer a matter of life and death. In any
case each of the three super-states is so
vast that it can obtain almost all the
materials that it needs within its own
boundaries. In so far as the war has a direct
economic purpose, it is a war for labour
power. Between the frontiers of the super-
states, and not permanently in the
possession of any of them, there lies a
rough quadrilateral with its corners at
Tangier, Brazzaville, Darwin, and Hong
Kong, containing within it about a fifth of the
population of the earth. It is for the
possession of these thickly-populated
regions, and of the northern ice-cap, that
the three powers are constantly struggling.
In practice no one power ever controls the
whole of the disputed area. Portions of it
are constantly changing hands, and it is the
chance of seizing this or that fragment by a
sudden stroke of treachery that dictates the
endless changes of alignment.

All of the disputed territories contain
valuable minerals, and some of them yield
important vegetable products such as
rubber which in colder climates it is
necessary to synthesize by comparatively
expensive methods. But above all they
contain a bottomless reserve of cheap
labour. Whichever power controls equatorial
Africa, or the countries of the Middle East,
or Southern India, or the Indonesian
Archipelago, disposes also of the bodies of

-104-

scores or hundreds of millions of ill-paid
and hard-working coolies. The inhabitants
of these areas, reduced more or less
openly to the status of slaves, pass
continually from conqueror to conqueror,
and are expended like so much coal or oil in
the race to turn out more armaments, to
capture more territory, to control more
labour power, to turn out more armaments,
to capture more territory, and so on
indefinitely. It should be noted that the
fighting never really moves beyond the
edges of the disputed areas. The frontiers
of Eurasia flow back and forth between the
basin of the Congo and the northern shore
of the Mediterranean; the islands of the
Indian Ocean and the Pacific are constantly
being captured and recaptured by Oceania
or by Eastasia; in Mongolia the dividing line
between Eurasia and Eastasia is never
stable; round the Pole all three powers lay
claim to enormous territories which in fact
are largely unihabited and unexplored: but
the balance of power always remains
roughly even, and the territory which forms
the heartland of each super-state always
remains inviolate. Moreover, the labour of
the exploited peoples round the Equator is
not really necessary to the world's
economy. They add nothing to the wealth of
the world, since whatever they produce is
used for purposes of war, and the object of
waging a war is always to be in a better
position in which to wage another war. By
their labour the slave populations allow the
tempo of continuous warfare to be speeded
up. But if they did not exist, the structure of
world society, and the process by which it
maintains itself, would not be essentially
different.

The primary aim of modern warfare (in
accordance with the principles of
doublethink, this aim is simultaneously
recognized and not recognized by the
directing brains of the Inner Party) is to use

up the products of the machine without
raising the general standard of living. Ever
since the end of the nineteenth century, the
problem of what to do with the surplus of
consumption goods has been latent in
industrial society. At present, when few
human beings even have enough to eat, this
problem is obviously not urgent, and it might
not have become so, even if no artificial
processes of destruction had been at work.
The world of today is a bare, hungry,
dilapidated place compared with the world
that existed before 1914, and still more so if
compared with the imaginary future to
which the people of that period looked
forward. In the early twentieth century, the
vision of a future society unbelievably rich,
leisured, orderly, and efficient a glittering
antiseptic world of glass and steel and
snow-white concrete was part of the
consciousness of nearly every literate
person. Science and technology were
developing at a prodigious speed, and it
seemed natural to assume that they would
go on developing. This failed to happen,
partly because of the impoverishment
caused by a long series of wars and
revolutions, partly because scientific and
technical progress depended on the
empirical habit of thought, which could not
survive in a strictly regimented society. As a
whole the world is more primitive today than
it was fifty years ago. Certain backward
areas have advanced, and various devices,
always in some way connected with
warfare and police espionage, have been
developed, but experiment and invention
have largely stopped, and the ravages of
the atomic war of the nineteen-fifties have
never been fully repaired. Nevertheless the
dangers inherent in the machine are still
there. From the moment when the machine
first made its appearance it was clear to all
thinking people that the need for human
drudgery, and therefore to a great extent for
human inequality, had disappeared. If the

-105-

machine were used deliberately for that
end, hunger, overwork, dirt, illiteracy, and
disease could be eliminated within a few
generations. And in fact, without being used
for any such purpose, but by a sort of
automatic process by producing wealth
which it was sometimes impossible not to
distribute the machine did raise the living
standards of the average humand being
very greatly over a period of about fifty
years at the end of the nineteenth and the
beginning of the twentieth centuries.

But it was also clear that an all-round
increase in wealth threatened the
destruction indeed, in some sense was the
destruction of a hierarchical society. In a
world in which everyone worked short
hours, had enough to eat, lived in a house
with a bathroom and a refrigerator, and
possessed a motor-car or even an
aeroplane, the most obvious and perhaps
the most important form of inequality would
already have disappeared. If it once
became general, wealth would confer no
distinction. It was possible, no doubt, to
imagine a society in which wealth, in the
sense of personal possessions and
luxuries, should be evenly distributed, while
power remained in the hands of a small
privileged caste. But in practice such a
society could not long remain stable. For if
leisure and security were enjoyed by all
alike, the great mass of human beings who
are normally stupefied by poverty would
become literate and would learn to think for
themselves; and when once they had done
this, they would sooner or later realize that
the privileged minority had no function, and
they would sweep it away. In the long run, a
hierarchical society was only possible on a
basis of poverty and ignorance. To return to
the agricultural past, as some thinkers
about the beginning of the twentieth century
dreamed of doing, was not a practicable
solution. It conflicted with the tendency

towards mechanization which had become
quasi-instinctive throughout almost the
whole world, and moreover, any country
which remained industrially backward was
helpless in a military sense and was bound
to be dominated, directly or indirectly, by its
more advanced rivals.

Nor was it a satisfactory solution to keep the
masses in poverty by restricting the output
of goods. This happened to a great extent
during the final phase of capitalism, roughly
between 1920 and 1940. The economy of many
countries was allowed to stagnate, land
went out of cultivation, capital equipment
was not added to, great blocks of the
population were prevented from working
and kept half alive by State charity. But this,
too, entailed military weakness, and since
the privations it inflicted were obviously
unnecessary, it made opposition inevitable.
The problem was how to keep the wheels of
industry turning without increasing the real
wealth of the world. Goods must be
produced, but they must not be distributed.
And in practice the only way of achieving
this was by continuous warfare.

The essential act of war is destruction, not
necessarily of human lives, but of the
products of human labour. War is a way of
shattering to pieces, or pouring into the
stratosphere, or sinking in the depths of the
sea, materials which might otherwise be
used to make the masses too comfortable,
and hence, in the long run, too intelligent.
Even when weapons of war are not actually
destroyed, their manufacture is still a
convenient way of expending labour power
without producing anything that can be
consumed. A Floating Fortress, for
example, has locked up in it the labour that
would build several hundred cargo-ships.
Ultimately it is scrapped as obsolete, never
having brought any material benefit to
anybody, and with further enormous labours

-106-

another Floating Fortress is built. In
principle the war effort is always so planned
as to eat up any surplus that might exist after
meeting the bare needs of the population. In
practice the needs of the population are
always underestimated, with the result that
there is a chronic shortage of half the
necessities of life; but this is looked on as
an advantage. It is deliberate policy to keep
even the favoured groups somewhere near
the brink of hardship, because a general
state of scarcity increases the importance
of small privileges and thus magnifies the
distinction between one group and another.
By the standards of the early twentieth
century, even a member of the Inner Party
lives an austere, laborious kind of life.
Nevertheless, the few luxuries that he does
enjoy his large, well-appointed flat, the
better texture of his clothes, the better
quality of his food and drink and tobacco,
his two or three servants, his private motor-
car or helicopter set him in a different world
from a member of the Outer Party, and the
members of the Outer Party have a similar
advantage in comparison with the
submerged masses whom we call 'the
proles'. The social atmosphere is that of a
besieged city, where the possession of a
lump of horseflesh makes the difference
between wealth and poverty. And at the
same time the consciousness of being at
war, and therefore in danger, makes the
handing-over of all power to a small caste
seem the natural, unavoidable condition of
survival.

War, it will be seen, accomplishes the
necessary destruction, but accomplishes it
in a psychologically acceptable way. In
principle it would be quite simple to waste
the surplus labour of the world by building
temples and pyramids, by digging holes
and filling them up again, or even by
producing vast quantities of goods and then
setting fire to them. But this would provide

only the economic and not the emotional
basis for a hierarchical society. What is
concerned here is not the morale of
masses, whose attitude is unimportant so
long as they are kept steadily at work, but
the morale of the Party itself. Even the
humblest Party member is expected to be
competent, industrious, and even intelligent
within narrow limits, but it is also necessary
that he should be a credulous and ignorant
fanatic whose prevailing moods are fear,
hatred, adulation, and orgiastic triumph. In
other words it is necessary that he should
have the mentality appropriate to a state of
war. It does not matter whether the war is
actually happening, and, since no decisive
victory is possible, it does not matter
whether the war is going well or badly. All
that is needed is that a state of war should
exist. The splitting of the intelligence which
the Party requires of its members, and
which is more easily achieved in an
atmosphere of war, is now almost
universal, but the higher up the ranks one
goes, the more marked it becomes. It is
precisely in the Inner Party that war hysteria
and hatred of the enemy are strongest. In his
capacity as an administrator, it is often
necessary for a member of the Inner Party
to know that this or that item of war news is
untruthful, and he may often be aware that
the entire war is spurious and is either not
happening or is being waged for purposes
quite other than the declared ones: but such
knowledge is easily neutralized by the
technique of doublethink. Meanwhile no
Inner Party member wavers for an instant in
his mystical belief that the war is real, and
that it is bound to end victoriously, with
Oceania the undisputed master of the entire
world.

All members of the Inner Party believe in this
coming conquest as an article of faith. It is to
be achieved either by gradually acquiring
more and more territory and so building up

-107-

an overwhelming preponderance of power,
or by the discovery of some new and
unanswerable weapon. The search for new
weapons continues unceasingly, and is one
of the very few remaining activities in which
the inventive or speculative type of mind can
find any outlet. In Oceania at the present
day, Science, in the old sense, has almost
ceased to exist. In Newspeak there is no
word for 'Science'. The empirical method
of thought, on which all the scientific
achievements of the past were founded, is
opposed to the most fundamental principles
of Ingsoc. And even technological progress
only happens when its products can in some
way be used for the diminution of human
liberty. In all the useful arts the world is either
standing still or going backwards. The fields
are cultivated with horse-ploughs while
books are written by machinery. But in
matters of vital importance meaning, in
effect, war and police espionage the
empirical approach is still encouraged, or at
least tolerated. The two aims of the Party
are to conquer the whole surface of the
earth and to extinguish once and for all the
possibility of independent thought. There
are therefore two great problems which the
Party is concerned to solve. One is how to
discover, against his will, what another
human being is thinking, and the other is
how to kill several hundred million people in
a few seconds without giving warning
beforehand. In so far as scientific research
still continues, this is its subject matter. The
scientist of today is either a mixture of
psychologist and inquisitor, studying with
real ordinary minuteness the meaning of
facial expressions, gestures, and tones of
voice, and testing the truth-producing
effects of drugs, shock therapy, hypnosis,
and physical torture; or he is chemist,
physicist, or biologist concerned only with
such branches of his special subject as are
relevant to the taking of life. In the vast
laboratories of the Ministry of Peace, and in

the experimental stations hidden in the
Brazilian forests, or in the Australian desert,
or on lost islands of the Antarctic, the teams
of experts are indefatigably at work. Some
are concerned simply with planning the
logistics of future wars; others devise larger
and larger rocket bombs, more and more
powerful explosives, and more and more
impenetrable armour-plating; others
search for new and deadlier gases, or for
soluble poisons capable of being produced
in such quantities as to destroy the
vegetation of whole continents, or for
breeds of disease germs immunized
against all possible antibodies; others
strive to produce a vehicle that shall bore its
way under the soil like a submarine under
the water, or an aeroplane as independent
of its base as a sailing-ship; others explore
even remoter possibilities such as focusing
the sun's rays through lenses suspended
thousands of kilometres away in space, or
producing artificial earthquakes and tidal
waves by tapping the heat at the earth's
centre.

But none of these projects ever comes
anywhere near realization, and none of the
three super-states ever gains a significant
lead on the others. What is more remarkable
is that all three powers already possess, in
the atomic bomb, a weapon far more
powerful than any that their present
researches are likely to discover. Although
the Party, according to its habit, claims the
invention for itself, atomic bombs first
appeared as early as the nineteen-forties,
and were first used on a large scale about
ten years later. At that time some hundreds
of bombs were dropped on industrial
centres, chiefly in European Russia,
Western Europe, and North America. The
effect was to convince the ruling groups of
all countries that a few more atomic bombs
would mean the end of organized society,
and hence of their own power. Thereafter,

-108-

although no formal agreement was ever
made or hinted at, no more bombs were
dropped. All three powers merely continue
to produce atomic bombs and store them
up against the decisive opportunity which
they all believe will come sooner or later.
And meanwhile the art of war has remained
almost stationary for thirty or forty years.
Helicopters are more used than they were
formerly, bombing planes have been largely
superseded by self-propelled projectiles,
and the fragile movable battleship has given
way to the almost unsinkable Floating
Fortress; but otherwise there has been little
development. The tank, the submarine, the
torpedo, the machine gun, even the rifle and
the hand grenade are still in use. And in
spite of the endless slaughters reported in
the Press and on the telescreens, the
desperate battles of earlier wars, in which
hundreds of thousands or even millions of
men were often killed in a few weeks, have
never been repeated.

None of the three super-states ever
attempts any manoeuvre which involves the
risk of serious defeat. When any large
operation is undertaken, it is usually a
surprise attack against an ally. The strategy
that all three powers are following, or
pretend to themselves that they are
following, is the same. The plan is, by a
combination of fighting, bargaining, and
well-timed strokes of treachery, to acquire
a ring of bases completely encircling one or
other of the rival states, and then to sign a
pact of friendship with that rival and remain
on peaceful terms for so many years as to
lull suspicion to sleep. During this time
rockets loaded with atomic bombs can be
assembled at all the strategic spots; finally
they will all be fired simultaneously, with
effects so devastating as to make
retaliation impossible. It will then be time to
sign a pact of friendship with the remaining
world-power, in preparation for another

attack. This scheme, it is hardly necessary
to say, is a mere daydream, impossible of
realization. Moreover, no fighting ever
occurs except in the disputed areas round
the Equator and the Pole: no invasion of
enemy territory is ever undertaken. This
explains the fact that in some places the
frontiers between the superstates are
arbitrary. Eurasia, for example, could easily
conquer the British Isles, which are
geographically part of Europe, or on the
other hand it would be possible for Oceania
to push its frontiers to the Rhine or even to
the Vistula. But this would violate the
principle, followed on all sides though never
formulated, of cultural integrity. If Oceania
were to conquer the areas that used once to
be known as France and Germany, it would
be necessary either to exterminate the
inhabitants, a task of great physical
difficulty, or to assimilate a population of
about a hundred million people, who, so far
as technical development goes, are roughly
on the Oceanic level. The problem is the
same for all three super-states. It is
absolutely necessary to their structure that
there should be no contact with foreigners,
except, to a limited extent, with war
prisoners and coloured slaves. Even the
official ally of the moment is always
regarded with the darkest suspicion. War
prisoners apart, the average citizen of
Oceania never sets eyes on a citizen of
either Eurasia or Eastasia, and he is
forbidden the knowledge of foreign
languages. If he were allowed contact with
foreigners he would discover that they are
creatures similar to himself and that most of
what he has been told about them is lies.
The sealed world in which he lives would be
broken, and the fear, hatred, and self-
righteousness on which his morale
depends might evaporate. It is therefore
realized on all sides that however often
Persia, or Egypt, or Java, or Ceylon may
change hands, the main frontiers must

-109-

never be crossed by anything except
bombs.

Under this lies a fact never mentioned
aloud, but tacitly understood and acted
upon: namely, that the conditions of life in all
three super-states are very much the same.
In Oceania the prevailing philosophy is
called Ingsoc, in Eurasia it is called Neo-
Bolshevism, and in Eastasia it is called by a
Chinese name usually translated as Death-
Worship, but perhaps better rendered as
Obliteration of the Self. The citizen of
Oceania is not allowed to know anything of
the tenets of the other two philosophies, but
he is taught to execrate them as barbarous
outrages upon morality and common sense.
Actually the three philosophies are barely
distinguishable, and the social systems
which they support are not distinguishable
at all. Everywhere there is the same
pyramidal structure, the same worship of
semi-divine leader, the same economy
existing by and for continuous warfare. It
follows that the three super-states not only
cannot conquer one another, but would gain
no advantage by doing so. On the contrary,
so long as they remain in conflict they prop
one another up, like three sheaves of corn.
And, as usual, the ruling groups of all three
powers are simultaneously aware and
unaware of what they are doing. Their lives
are dedicated to world conquest, but they
also know that it is necessary that the war
should continue everlastingly and without
victory. Meanwhile the fact that there is no
danger of conquest makes possible the
denial of reality which is the special feature
of Ingsoc and its rival systems of thought.
Here it is necessary to repeat what has
been said earlier, that by becoming
continuous war has fundamentally changed
its character.

In past ages, a war, almost by definition,
was something that sooner or later came to

an end, usually in unmistakable victory or
defeat. In the past, also, war was one of the
main instruments by which human societies
were kept in touch with physical reality. All
rulers in all ages have tried to impose a
false view of the world upon their followers,
but they could not afford to encourage any
illusion that tended to impair military
efficiency. So long as defeat meant the loss
of independence, or some other result
generally held to be undesirable, the
precautions against defeat had to be
serious. Physical facts could not be
ignored. In philosophy, or religion, or ethics,
or politics, two and two might make five, but
when one was designing a gun or an
aeroplane they had to make four. Inefficient
nations were always conquered sooner or
later, and the struggle for efficiency was
inimical to illusions. Moreover, to be
efficient it was necessary to be able to learn
from the past, which meant having a fairly
accurate idea of what had happened in the
past. Newspapers and history books were,
of course, always coloured and biased, but
falsification of the kind that is practised
today would have been impossible. War
was a sure safeguard of sanity, and so far
as the ruling classes were concerned it was
probably the most important of all
safeguards. While wars could be won or
lost, no ruling class could be completely
irresponsible.

But when war becomes literally continuous,
it also ceases to be dangerous. When war is
continuous there is no such thing as military
necessity. Technical progress can cease
and the most palpable facts can be denied
or disregarded. As we have seen,
researches that could be called scientific
are still carried out for the purposes of war,
but they are essentially a kind of
daydreaming, and their failure to show
results is not important. Efficiency, even
military efficiency, is no longer needed.

-110-

Nothing is efficient in Oceania except the
Thought Police. Since each of the three
super-states is unconquerable, each is in
effect a separate universe within which
almost any perversion of thought can be
safely practised. Reality only exerts its
pressure through the needs of everyday life
the need to eat and drink, to get shelter and
clothing, to avoid swallowing poison or
stepping out of top-storey windows, and
the like. Between life and death, and
between physical pleasure and physical
pain, there is still a distinction, but that is all.
Cut off from contact with the outer world,
and with the past, the citizen of Oceania is
like a man in interstellar space, who has no
way of knowing which direction is up and
which is down. The rulers of such a state are
absolute, as the Pharaohs or the Caesars
could not be. They are obliged to prevent
their followers from starving to death in
numbers large enough to be inconvenient,
and they are obliged to remain at the same
low level of military technique as their rivals;
but once that minimum is achieved, they can
twist reality into whatever shape they
choose.

The war, therefore, if we judge it by the
standards of previous wars, is merely an
imposture. It is like the battles between
certain ruminant animals whose horns are
set at such an angle that they are incapable
of hurting one another. But though it is unreal
it is not meaningless. It eats up the surplus
of consumable goods, and it helps to
preserve the special mental atmosphere
that a hierarchical society needs. War, it will
be seen, is now a purely internal affair. In
the past, the ruling groups of all countries,
although they might recognize their common
interest and therefore limit the
destructiveness of war, did fight against
one another, and the victor always
plundered the vanquished. In our own day
they are not fighting against one another at

all. The war is waged by each ruling group
against its own subjects, and the object of
the war is not to make or prevent conquests
of territory, but to keep the structure of
society intact. The very word 'war',
therefore, has become misleading. It would
probably be accurate to say that by
becoming continuous war has ceased to
exist. The peculiar pressure that it exerted
on human beings between the Neolithic
Age and the early twentieth century has
disappeared and been replaced by
something quite different. The effect would
be much the same if the three super-states,
instead of fighting one another, should
agree to live in perpetual peace, each
inviolate within its own boundaries. For in
that case each would still be a self-
contained universe, freed for ever from the
sobering influence of external danger. A
peace that was truly permanent would be
the same as a permanent war. This
although the vast majority of Party
members understand it only in a shallower
sense is the inner meaning of the Party
slogan: War is Peace.

Winston stopped reading for a moment.
Somewhere in remote distance a rocket
bomb thundered. The blissful feeling of
being alone with the forbidden book, in a
room with no telescreen, had not worn off.
Solitude and safety were physical
sensations, mixed up somehow with the
tiredness of his body, the softness of the
chair, the touch of the faint breeze from the
window that played upon his cheek. The
book fascinated him, or more exactly it
reassured him. In a sense it told him nothing
that was new, but that was part of the
attraction. It said what he would have said, if
it had been possible for him to set his
scattered thoughts in order. It was the
product of a mind similar to his own, but
enormously more powerful, more
systematic, less fear-ridden. The best

-111-

books, he perceived, are those that tell you
what you know already. He had just turned
back to Chapter I when he heard Julia's
footstep on the stair and started out of his
chair to meet her. She dumped her brown
tool-bag on the floor and flung herself into
his arms. It was more than a week since
they had seen one another.

'I've got the book,' he said as they
disentangled themselves.

'Oh, you've got it? Good,' she said without
much interest, and almost immediately knelt
down beside the oilstove to make the
coffee.

They did not return to the subject until they
had been in bed for half an hour. The
evening was just cool enough to make it
worth while to pull up the counterpane. From
below came the familiar sound of singing
and the scrape of boots on the flagstones.
The brawny red-armed woman whom
Winston had seen there on his first visit was
almost a fixture in the yard. There seemed
to be no hour of daylight when she was not
marching to and fro between the washtub
and the line, alternately gagging herself with
clothes pegs and breaking forth into lusty
song. Julia had settled down on her side
and seemed to be already on the point of
falling asleep. He reached out for the book,
which was lying on the floor, and sat up
against the bedhead.

'We must read it,' he said. 'You too. All
members of the Brotherhood have to read
it.'

'You read it,' she said with her eyes shut.
'Read it aloud. That's the best way. Then
you can explain it to me as you go.'

The clock's hands said six, meaning
eighteen. They had three or four hours

ahead of them. He propped the book
against his knees and began reading:



Chapter I

Ignorance is Strength



Throughout recorded time, and probably
since the end of the Neolithic Age, there
have been three kinds of people in the
world, the High, the Middle, and the Low.
They have been subdivided in many ways,
they have borne countless different names,
and their relative numbers, as well as their
attitude towards one another, have varied
from age to age: but the essential structure
of society has never altered. Even after
enormous upheavals and seemingly
irrevocable changes, the same pattern has
always reasserted itself, just as a
gyroscope will always return to equilibnum,
however far it is pushed one way or the
other

'Julia, are you awake?' said Winston.

'Yes, my love, I'm listening. Go on. It's
marvellous.'

He continued reading:

The aims of these three groups are entirely
irreconcilable. The aim of the High is to
remain where they are. The aim of the
Middle is to change places with the High.
The aim of the Low, when they have an aim
for it is an abiding characteristic of the Low
that they are too much crushed by drudgery
to be more than intermittently conscious of
anything outside their daily lives is to abolish
all distinctions and create a society in which
all men shall be equal. Thus throughout

-112-

history a struggle which is the same in its
main outlines recurs over and over again.
For long periods the High seem to be
securely in power, but sooner or later there
always comes a moment when they lose
either their belief in themselves or their
capacity to govern efficiently, or both. They
are then overthrown by the Middle, who
enlist the Low on their side by pretending to
them that they are fighting for liberty and
justice. As soon as they have reached their
objective, the Middle thrust the Low back
into their old position of servitude, and
themselves become the High. Presently a
new Middle group splits off from one of the
other groups, or from both of them, and the
struggle begins over again. Of the three
groups, only the Low are never even
temporarily successful in achieving their
aims. It would be an exaggeration to say
that throughout history there has been no
progress of a material kind. Even today, in a
period of decline, the average human being
is physically better off than he was a few
centuries ago. But no advance in wealth, no
softening of manners, no reform or
revolution has ever brought human equality
a millimetre nearer. From the point of view
of the Low, no historic change has ever
meant much more than a change in the
name of their masters.

By the late nineteenth century the recurrence
of this pattern had become obvious to many
observers. There then rose schools of
thinkers who interpreted history as a cyclical
process and claimed to show that inequality
was the unalterable law of human life. This
doctrine, of course, had always had its
adherents, but in the manner in which it was
now put forward there was a significant
change. In the past the need for a
hierarchical form of society had been the
doctrine specifically of the High. It had been
preached by kings and aristocrats and by
the priests, lawyers, and the like who were

parasitical upon them, and it had generally
been softened by promises of
compensation in an imaginary world
beyond the grave. The Middle, so long as it
was struggling for power, had always made
use of such terms as freedom, justice, and
fraternity. Now, however, the concept of
human brotherhood began to be assailed
by people who were not yet in positions of
command, but merely hoped to be so
before long. In the past the Middle had
made revolutions under the banner of
equality, and then had estab lished a fresh
tyranny as soon as the old one was
overthrown. The new Middle groups in
effect proclaimed their tyranny beforehand.
Socialism, a theory which appeared in the
early nineteenth century and was the last link
in a chain of thought stretching back to the
slave rebellions of antiquity, was still deeply
infected by the Utopianism of past ages.
But in each variant of Socialism that
appeared from about 1900 onwards the aim
of establishing liberty and equality was
more and more openly abandoned. The
new movements which appeared in the
middle years of the century, Ingsoc in
Oceania, Neo-Bolshevism in Eurasia,
Death-Worship, as it is commonly called, in
Eastasia, had the conscious aim of
perpetuating unfreedom and inequality.
These new movements, of course, grew out
of the old ones and tended to keep their
names and pay lip-service to their ideology.
But the purpose of all of them was to arrest
progress and freeze history at a chosen
moment. The familiar pendulum swing was
to happen once more, and then stop. As
usual, the High were to be turned out by the
Middle, who would then become the High;
but this time, by conscious strategy, the
High would be able to maintain their
position permanently.

The new doctrines arose partly because of
the accumulation of historical knowledge,

-113-

and the growth of the historical sense,
which had hardly existed before the
nineteenth century. The cyclical movement
of history was now intelligible, or appeared
to be so; and if it was intelligible, then it was
alterable. But the principal, underlying
cause was that, as early as the beginning of
the twentieth century, human equality had
become technically possible. It was still true
that men were not equal in their native
talents and that functions had to be
specialized in ways that favoured some
individuals against others; but there was no
longer any real need for class distinctions or
for large differences of wealth. In earlier
ages, class distinctions had been not only
inevitable but desirable. Inequality was the
price of civilization. With the development of
machine production, however, the case
was altered. Even if it was still necessary
for human beings to do different kinds of
work, it was no longer necessary for them to
live at different social or economic levels.
Therefore, from the point of view of the new
groups who were on the point of seizing
power, human equality was no longer an
ideal to be striven after, but a danger to be
averted. In more primitive ages, when a just
and peaceful society was in fact not
possible, it had been fairly easy to believe
it. The idea of an earthly paradise in which
men should live together in a state of
brotherhood, without laws and without brute
labour, had haunted the human imagination
for thousands of years. And this vision had
had a certain hold even on the groups who
actually profited by each historical change.
The heirs of the French, English, and
American revolutions had partly believed in
their own phrases about the rights of man,
freedom of speech, equality before the law,
and the like, and have even allowed their
conduct to be influenced by them to some
extent. But by the fourth decade of the
twentieth century all the main currents of
political thought were authoritarian. The

earthly paradise had been discredited at
exactly the moment when it became
realizable. Every new political theory, by
whatever name it called itself, led back to
hierarchy and regimentation. And in the
general hardening of outlook that set in
round about 1930, practices which had been
long abandoned, in some cases for
hundreds of years imprisonment without
trial, the use of war prisoners as slaves,
public executions, torture to extract
confessions, the use of hostages, and the
deportation of whole populations not only
became common again, but were tolerated
and even defended by people who
considered themselves enlightened and
progressive.

It was only after a decade of national wars,
civil wars, revolutions, and counter-
revolutions in all parts of the world that
Ingsoc and its rivals emerged as fully
worked-out political theories. But they had
been foreshadowed by the various
systems, generally called totalitarian, which
had appeared earlier in the century, and the
main outlines of the world which would
emerge from the prevailing chaos had long
been obvious. What kind of people would
control this world had been equally obvious.
The new aristocracy was made up for the
most part of bureaucrats, scientists,
technicians, trade-union organizers,
publicity experts, sociologists, teachers,
journalists, and professional politicians.
These people, whose origins lay in the
salaried middle class and the upper grades
of the working class, had been shaped and
brought together by the barren world of
monopoly industry and centralized
government. As compared with their
opposite numbers in past ages, they were
less avaricious, less tempted by luxury,
hungrier for pure power, and, above all,
more conscious of what they were doing
and more intent on crushing opposition.

-114-

This last difference was cardinal. By
comparison with that existing today, all the
tyrannies of the past were half-hearted and
inefficient. The ruling groups were always
infected to some extent by liberal ideas,
and were content to leave loose ends
everywhere, to regard only the overt act and
to be uninterested in what their subjects
were thinking. Even the Catholic Church of
the Middle Ages was tolerant by modern
standards. Part of the reason for this was
that in the past no government had the
power to keep its citizens under constant
surveillance. The invention of print,
however, made it easier to manipulate
public opinion, and the film and the radio
carried the process further. With the
development of television, and the technical
advance which made it possible to receive
and transmit simultaneously on the same
instrument, private life came to an end.
Every citizen, or at least every citizen
important enough to be worth watching,
could be kept for twentyfour hours a day
under the eyes of the police and in the
sound of official propaganda, with all other
channels of communication closed. The
possibility of enforcing not only complete
obedience to the will of the State, but
complete uniformity of opinion on all
subjects, now existed for the first time.

After the revolutionary period of the fifties
and sixties, society regrouped itself, as
always, into High, Middle, and Low. But the
new High group, unlike all its forerunners,
did not act upon instinct but knew what was
needed to safeguard its position. It had long
been realized that the only secure basis for
oligarchy is collectivism. Wealth and
privilege are most easily defended when
they are possessed jointly. The so-called
'abolition of private property' which took
place in the middle years of the century
meant, in effect, the concentration of
property in far fewer hands than before: but

with this difference, that the new owners
were a group instead of a mass of
individuals. Individually, no member of the
Party owns anything, except petty personal
belongings. Collectively, the Party owns
everything in Oceania, because it controls
everything, and disposes of the products as
it thinks fit. In the years following the
Revolution it was able to step into this
commanding position almost unopposed,
because the whole process was
represented as an act of collectivization. It
had always been assumed that if the
capitalist class were expropriated,
Socialism must follow: and unquestionably
the capitalists had been expropriated.
Factories, mines, land, houses, transport
everything had been taken away from them:
and since these things were no longer
private property, it followed that they must
be public property. Ingsoc, which grew out
of the earlier Socialist movement and
inherited its phraseology, has in fact carried
out the main item in the Socialist
programme; with the result, foreseen and
intended beforehand, that economic
inequality has been made permanent.

But the problems of perpetuating a
hierarchical society go deeper than this.
There are only four ways in which a ruling
group can fall from power. Either it is
conquered from without, or it governs so
inefficiently that the masses are stirred to
revolt, or it allows a strong and discontented
Middle group to come into being, or it loses
its own self-confidence and willingness to
govern. These causes do not operate
singly, and as a rule all four of them are
present in some degree. A ruling class
which could guard against all of them would
remain in power permanently. Ultimately the
determining factor is the mental attitude of
the ruling class itself.

After the middle of the present century, the

-115-

first danger had in reality disappeared.
Each of the three powers which now divide
the world is in fact unconquerable, and
could only become conquerable through
slow demographic changes which a
government with wide powers can easily
avert. The second danger, also, is only a
theoretical one. The masses never revolt of
their own accord, and they never revolt
merely because they are oppressed.
Indeed, so long as they are not permitted to
have standards of comparison, they never
even become aware that they are
oppressed. The recurrent economic crises
of past times were totally unnecessary and
are not now permitted to happen, but other
and equally large dislocations can and do
happen without having political results,
because there is no way in which discontent
can become articulate. As fcr the problem
of overproduction, which has been latent in
our society since the development of
machine technique, it is solved by the
device of continuous warfare (see
Chapter III), which is also useful in keying
up public morale to the necessary pitch.
From the point of view of our present rulers,
therefore, the only genuine dangers are the
splitting-off of a new group of able,
underemployed, power-hungry people, and
the growth of liberalism and scepticism in
their own ranks. The problem, that is to say,
is educational. It is a problem of
continuously moulding the consciousness
both of the directing group and of the larger
executive group that lies immediately below
it. The consciousness of the masses needs
only to be influenced in a negative way.

Given this background, one could infer, if
one did not know it already, the general
structure of Oceanic society. At the apex of
the pyramid comes Big Brother. Big Brother
is infallible and all-powerful. Every
success, every achievement, every victory,
every scientific discovery, all knowledge, all

wisdom, all happiness, all virtue, are held to
issue directly from his leadership and
inspiration. Nobody has ever seen Big
Brother. He is a face on the hoardings, a
voice on the telescreen. We may be
reasonably sure that he will never die, and
there is already considerable uncertainty as
to when he was born. Big Brother is the
guise in which the Party chooses to exhibit
itself to the world. His function is to act as a
focusing point for love, fear, and reverence,
emotions which are more easily felt
towards an individual than towards an
organization. Below Big Brother comes the
Inner Party. its numbers limited to six
millions, or something less than 2 per cent of
the population of Oceania. Below the Inner
Party comes the Outer Party, which, if the
Inner Party is described as the brain of the
State, may be justly likened to the hands.
Below that come the dumb masses whom
we habitually refer to as 'the proles',
numbering perhaps 85 per cent of the
population. In the terms of our earlier
classification, the proles are the Low: for
the slave population of the equatorial lands
who pass constantly from conqueror to
conqueror, are not a permanent or
necessary part of the structure.

In principle, membership of these three
groups is not hereditary. The child of Inner
Party parents is in theory not born into the
Inner Party. Admission to either branch of
the Party is by examination, taken at the age
of sixteen. Nor is there any racial
discrimination, or any marked domination
of one province by another. Jews, Negroes,
South Americans of pure Indian blood are to
be found in the highest ranks of the Party,
and the administrators of any area are
always drawn from the inhabitants of that
area. In no part of Oceania do the
inhabitants have the feeling that they are a
colonial population ruled from a distant
capital. Oceania has no capital, and its

-116-

titular head is a person whose whereabouts
nobody knows. Except that English is its
chief lingua franca and Newspeak its
official language, it is not centralized in any
way. Its rulers are not held together by
blood-ties but by adherence to a common
doctrine. It is true that our society is
stratified, and very rigidly stratified, on what
at first sight appear to be hereditary lines.
There is far less to-and-fro movement
between the different groups than
happened under capitalism or even in the
pre-industrial age. Between the two
branches of the Party there is a certain
amount of interchange, but only so much as
will ensure that weaklings are excluded
from the Inner Party and that ambitious
members of the Outer Party are made
harmless by allowing them to rise.
Proletarians, in practice, are not allowed to
graduate into the Party. The most gifted
among them, who might possibly become
nuclei of discontent, are simply marked
down by the Thought Police and eliminated.
But this state of affairs is not necessarily
permanent, nor is it a matter of principle.
The Party is not a class in the old sense of
the word. It does not aim at transmitting
power to its own children, as such; and if
there were no other way of keeping the
ablest people at the top, it would be
perfectly prepared to recruit an entire new
generation from the ranks of the proletariat.
In the crucial years, the fact that the Party
was not a hereditary body did a great deal
to neutralize opposition. The older kind of
Socialist, who had been trained to fight
against something called 'class privilege'
assumed that what is not hereditary cannot
be permanent. He did not see that the
continuity of an oligarchy need not be
physical, nor did he pause to reflect that
hereditary aristocracies have always been
shortlived, whereas adoptive organizations
such as the Catholic Church have
sometimes lasted for hundreds or

thousands of years. The essence of
oligarchical rule is not father-to-son
inheritance, but the persistence of a certain
world-view and a certain way of life,
imposed by the dead upon the living. A
ruling group is a ruling group so long as it
can nominate its successors. The Party is
not concerned with perpetuating its blood
but with perpetuating itself. Who wields
power is not important, provided that the
hierarchical structure remains always the
same.

All the beliefs, habits, tastes, emotions,
mental attitudes that characterize our time
are really designed to sustain the mystique
of the Party and prevent the true nature of
present-day society from being perceived.
Physical rebellion, or any preliminary move
towards rebellion, is at present not
possible. From the proletarians nothing is to
be feared. Left to themselves, they will
continue from generation to generation and
from century to century, working, breeding,
and dying, not only without any impulse to
rebel, but without the power of grasping that
the world could be other than it is. They
could only become dangerous if the
advance of industrial technique made it
necessary to educate them more highly;
but, since military and commercial rivalry
are no longer important, the level of popu lar
education is actually declining. What
opinions the masses hold, or do not hold, is
looked on as a matter of indifference. They
can be granted intellectual liberty because
they have no intellect. In a Party member, on
the other hand, not even the smallest
deviation of opinion on the most
unimportant subject can be tolerated.

A Party member lives from birth to death
under the eye of the Thought Police. Even
when he is alone he can never be sure that
he is alone. Wherever he may be, asleep or
awake, working or resting, in his bath or in

-117-

bed, he can be inspected without warning
and without knowing that he is being
inspected. Nothing that he does is
indifferent. His friendships, his relaxations,
his behaviour towards his wife and children,
the expression of his face when he is alone,
the words he mutters in sleep, even the
characteristic movements of his body, are
all jealously scrutinized. Not only any actual
misdemeanour, but any eccentricity,
however small, any change of habits, any
nervous mannerism that could possibly be
the symptom of an inner struggle, is certain
to be detected. He has no freedom of
choice in any direction whatever. On the
other hand his actions are not regulated by
law or by any clearly formulated code of
behaviour. In Oceania there is no law.
Thoughts and actions which, when
detected, mean certain death are not
formally forbidden, and the endless purges,
arrests, tortures, imprisonments, and
vaporizations are not inflicted as
punishment for crimes which have actually
been committed, but are merely the wiping-
out of persons who might perhaps commit a
crime at some time in the future. A Party
member is required to have not only the right
opinions, but the right instincts. Many of the
beliefs and attitudes demanded of him are
never plainly stated, and could not be stated
without laying bare the contradictions
inherent in Ingsoc. If he is a person naturally
orthodox (in Newspeak a goodthinker), he
will in all circumstances know, without
taking thought, what is the true belief or the
desirable emotion. But in any case an
elaborate mental training, undergone in
childhood and grouping itself round the
Newspeak words crimestop, blackwhite,
and doublethink, makes him unwilling and
unable to think too deeply on any subject
whatever.

A Party member is expected to have no
private emotions and no respites from

enthusiasm. He is supposed to live in a
continuous frenzy of hatred of foreign
enemies and internal traitors, triumph over
victories, and selfabasement before the
power and wisdom of the Party. The
discontents produced by his bare,
unsatisfying life are deliberately turned
outwards and dissipated by such devices
as the Two Minutes Hate, and the
speculations which might possibly induce a
sceptical or rebellious attitude are killed in
advance by his early acquired inner
discipline. The first and simplest stage in
the discipline, which can be taught even to
young children, is called, in Newspeak,
crimestop. Crimestop means the faculty of
stopping short, as though by instinct, at the
threshold of any dangerous thought. It
includes the power of not grasping
analogies, of failing to perceive logical
errors, of misunderstanding the simplest
arguments if they are inimical to Ingsoc, and
of being bored or repelled by any train of
thought which is capable of leading in a
heretical direction. Crimestop, in short,
means protective stupidity. But stupidity is
not enough. On the contrary, orthodoxy in
the full sense demands a control over one's
own mental processes as complete as that
of a contortionist over his body. Oceanic
society rests ultimately on the belief that Big
Brother is omnipotent and that the Party is
infallible. But since in reality Big Brother is
not omnipotent and the party is not infallible,
there is need for an unwearying, moment-
to-moment flexibility in the treatment of
facts. The keyword here is blackwhite. Like
so many Newspeak words, this word has
two mutually contradictory meanings.
Applied to an opponent, it means the habit
of impudently claiming that black is white, in
contradiction of the plain facts. Applied to a
Party member, it means a loyal willingness
to say that black is white when Party
discipline demands this. But it means also
the ability to believe that black is white, and

-118-

more, to know that black is white, and to
forget that one has ever believed the
contrary. This demands a continuous
alteration of the past, made possible by the
system of thought which really embraces all
the rest, and which is known in Newspeak
as doublethink.

The alteration of the past is necessary for
two reasons, one of which is subsidiary
and, so to speak, precautionary. The
subsidiary reason is that the Party member,
like the proletarian, tolerates present-day
conditions partly because he has no
standards of comparison. He must be cut
off from the past, just as he must be cut off
from foreign countries, because it is
necessary for him to believe that he is better
off than his ancestors and that the average
level of material comfort is constantly rising.
But by far the more important reason for the
readjustment of the past is the need to
safeguard the infallibility of the Party. It is
not merely that speeches, statistics, and
records of every kind must be constantly
brought up to date in order to show that the
predictions of the Party were in all cases
right. It is also that no change in doctrine or
in political alignment can ever be admitted.
For to change one's mind, or even one's
policy, is a confession of weakness. If, for
example, Eurasia or Eastasia (whichever it
may be) is the enemy today, then that
country must always have been the enemy.
And if the facts say otherwise then the facts
must be altered. Thus history is continuously
rewritten. This day-to-day falsification of
the past, carried out by the Ministry of Truth,
is as necessary to the stability of the régime
as the work of repression and espionage
carried out by the Ministry of Love.

The mutability of the past is the central tenet
of Ingsoc. Past events, it is argued, have no
objective existence, but survive only in
written records and in human memories.

The past is whatever the records and the
memories agree upon. And since the Party
is in full control of all records and in equally
full control of the minds of its members, it
follows that the past is whatever the Party
chooses to make it. It also follows that
though the past is alterable, it never has
been altered in any specific instance. For
when it has been recreated in whatever
shape is needed at the moment, then this
new version is the past, and no different
past can ever have existed. This holds good
even when, as often happens, the same
event has to be altered out of recognition
several times in the course of a year. At all
times the Party is in possession of absolute
truth, and clearly the absolute can never
have been different from what it is now. It
will be seen that the control of the past
depends above all on the training of
memory. To make sure that all written
records agree with the orthodoxy of the
moment is merely a mechanical act. But it is
also necessary to remember that events
happened in the desired manner. And if it is
necessary to rearrange one's memories or
to tamper with written records, then it is
necessary to forget that one has done so.
The trick of doing this can be learned like
any other mental technique. It is learned by
the majority of Party members, and
certainly by all who are intelligent as well as
orthodox. In Oldspeak it is called, quite
frankly, 'reality control'. In Newspeak it is
called doublethink, though doublethink
comprises much else as well.

Doublethink means the power of holding
two contradictory beliefs in one's mind
simultaneously, and accepting both of them.
The Party intellectual knows in which
direction his memories must be altered; he
therefore knows that he is playing tricks with
reality; but by the exercise of doublethink he
also satisfies himself that reality is not
violated. The process has to be conscious,

-119-

or it would not be carried out with sufficient
precision, but it also has to be unconscious,
or it would bring with it a feeling of falsity
and hence of guilt. Doublethink lies at the
very heart of Ingsoc, since the essential act
of the Party is to use conscious deception
while retaining the firmness of purpose that
goes with complete honesty. To tell
deliberate lies while genuinely believing in
them, to forget any fact that has become
inconvenient, and then, when it becomes
necessary again, to draw it back from
oblivion for just so long as it is needed, to
deny the existence of objective reality and
all the while to take account of the reality
which one denies all this is indispensably
necessary. Even in using the word
doublethink it is necessary to exercise
doublethink. For by using the word one
admits that one is tampering with reality; by
a fresh act of doublethink one erases this
knowledge; and so on indefinitely, with the
lie always one leap ahead of the truth.
Ultimately it is by means of doublethink that
the Party has been able and may, for all we
know, continue to be able for thousands of
years to arrest the course of history.

All past oligarchies have fallen from power
either because they ossified or because
they grew soft. Either they became stupid
and arrogant, failed to adjust themselves to
changing circumstances, and were
overthrown; or they became liberal and
cowardly, made concessions when they
should have used force, and once again
were overthrown. They fell, that is to say,
either through consciousness or through
unconsciousness. It is the achievement of
the Party to have produced a system of
thought in which both conditions can exist
simultaneously. And upon no other
intellectual basis could the dominion of the
Party be made permanent. If one is to rule,
and to continue ruling, one must be able to
dislocate the sense of reality. For the secret

of rulership is to combine a belief in one's
own infallibility with the Power to learn from
past mistakes.

It need hardly be said that the subtlest
practitioners of doublethink are those who
invented doublethink and know that it is a
vast system of mental cheating. In our
society, those who have the best
knowledge of what is happening are also
those who are furthest from seeing the
world as it is. In general, the greater the
understanding, the greater the delusion; the
more intelligent, the less sane. One clear
illustration of this is the fact that war hysteria
increases in intensity as one rises in the
social scale. Those whose attitude towards
the war is most nearly rational are the
subject peoples of the disputed territories.
To these people the war is simply a
continuous calamity which sweeps to and
fro over their bodies like a tidal wave. Which
side is winning is a matter of complete
indifference to them. They are aware that a
change of overlordship means simply that
they will be doing the same work as before
for new masters who treat them in the same
manner as the old ones. The slightly more
favoured workers whom we call 'the proles'
are only intermittently conscious of the war.
When it is necessary they can be prodded
into frenzies of fear and hatred, but when
left to themselves they are capable of
forgetting for long periods that the war is
happening. It is in the ranks of the Party, and
above all of the Inner Party, that the true war
enthusiasm is found. World-conquest is
believed in most firmly by those who know it
to be impossible. This peculiar linking-
together of opposites knowledge with
ignorance, cynicism with fanaticism is one
of the chief distinguishing marks of Oceanic
society. The official ideology abounds with
contradictions even when there is no
practical reason for them. Thus, the Party
rejects and vilifies every principle for which

-120-

the Socialist movement originally stood,
and it chooses to do this in the name of
Socialism. It preaches a contempt for the
working class unexampled for centuries
past, and it dresses its members in a
uniform which was at one time peculiar to
manual workers and was adopted for that
reason. It systematically undermines the
solidarity of the family, and it calls its leader
by a name which is a direct appeal to the
sentiment of family loyalty. Even the names
of the four Ministries by which we are
governed exhibit a sort of impudence in
their deliberate reversal of the facts. The
Ministry of Peace concerns itself with war,
the Ministry of Truth with lies, the Ministry of
Love with torture and the Ministry of Plenty
with starvation. These contradictions are
not accidental, nor do they result from
ordinary hypocrisy; they are deliberate
exercises in doublethink. For it is only by
reconciling contradictions that power can
be retained indefinitely. In no other way
could the ancient cycle be broken. If human
equality is to be for ever averted if the High,
as we have called them, are to keep their
places permanently then the prevailing
mental condition must be controlled
insanity.

But there is one question which until this
moment we have almost ignored. It is; why
should human equality be averted?
Supposing that the mechanics of the
process have been rightly described, what
is the motive for this huge, accurately
planned effort to freeze history at a
particular moment of time?

Here we reach the central secret. As we
have seen. the mystique of the Party, and
above all of the Inner Party, depends upon
doublethink. But deeper than this lies the
original motive, the never-questioned
instinct that first led to the seizure of power
and brought doublethink, the Thought

Police, continuous warfare, and all the other
necessary paraphernalia into existence
afterwards. This motive really consists ...

Winston became aware of silence, as one
becomes aware of a new sound. It seemed
to him that Julia had been very still for some
time past. She was lying on her side, naked
from the waist upwards, with her cheek
pillowed on her hand and one dark lock
tumbling across her eyes. Her breast rose
and fell slowly and regularly.

'Julia.

No answer.

'Julia, are you awake?'

No answer. She was asleep. He shut the
book, put it carefully on the floor, lay down,
and pulled the coverlet over both of them.

He had still, he reflected, not learned the
ultimate secret. He understood how; he did
not understand why. Chapter I, like
Chapter III, had not actually told him
anything that he did not know, it had merely
systematized the knowledge that he
possessed already. But after reading it he
knew better than before that he was not
mad. Being in a minority, even a minority of
one, did not make you mad. There was truth
and there was untruth, and if you clung to the
truth even against the whole world, you
were not mad. A yellow beam from the
sinking sun slanted in through the window
and fell across the pillow. He shut his eyes.
The sun on his face and the girl's smooth
body touching his own gave him a strong,
sleepy, confident feeling. He was safe,
everything was all right. He fell asleep
murmuring 'Sanity is not statistical,' with the
feeling that this remark contained in it a
profound wisdom.

-121-

X

When he woke it was with the sensation of
having slept for a long time, but a glance at
the old-fashioned clock told him that it was
only twenty-thirty. He lay dozing for a while;
then the usual deep-lunged singing struck
up from the yard below:


'It was only an 'opeless fancy,
It passed like an Ipril dye,
But a look an' a word an' the dreams they
stirred
They 'ave stolen my 'eart awye!'

The driveling song seemed to have kept its
popularity. You still heard it all over the
place. It had outlived the Hate Song. Julia
woke at the sound, stretched herself
luxuriously, and got out of bed.

'I'm hungry,' she said. 'Let's make some
more coffee. Damn! The stove's gone out
and the water's cold.' She picked the stove
up and shook it. 'There's no oil in it.'

'We can get some from old Charrington, I
expect.'

'The funny thing is I made sure it was full. I'm
going to put my clothes on,' she added. 'It
seems to have got colder.'

Winston also got up and dressed himself.
The indefatigable voice sang on:


'They sye that time 'eals all things,
They sye you can always forget;
But the smiles an' the tears acrorss the
years
They twist my 'eart-strings yet!'

As he fastened the belt of his overalls he
strolled across to the window. The sun must

have gone down behind the houses; it was
not shining into the yard any longer. The
flagstones were wet as though they had just
been washed, and he had the feeling that
the sky had been washed too, so fresh and
pale was the blue between the chimney-
pots. Tirelessly the woman marched to and
fro, corking and uncorking herself, singing
and falling silent, and pegging out more
diapers, and more and yet more. He
wondered whether she took in washing for
a living or was merely the slave of twenty or
thirty grandchildren. Julia had come across
to his side; together they gazed down with a
sort of fascination at the sturdy figure
below. As he looked at the woman in her
characteristic attitude, her thick arms
reaching up for the line, her powerful mare-
like buttocks protruded, it struck him for the
first time that she was beautiful. It had never
before occurred to him that the body of a
woman of fifty, blown up to monstrous
dimensions by childbearing, then
hardened, roughened by work till it was
coarse in the grain like an over-ripe turnip,
could be beautiful. But it was so, and after
all, he thought, why not? The solid,
contourless body, like a block of granite,
and the rasping red skin, bore the same
relation to the body of a girl as the rose-hip
to the rose. Why should the fruit be held
inferior to the flower?

'She's beautiful,' he murmured.

'She's a metre across the hips, easily,'
said Julia.

'That is her style of beauty,' said Winston.

He held Julia's supple waist easily
encircled by his arm. From the hip to the
knee her flank was against his. Out of their
bodies no child would ever come. That was
the one thing they could never do. Only by
word of mouth, from mind to mind, could

-122-

they pass on the secret. The woman down
there had no mind, she had only strong
arms, a warm heart, and a fertile belly. He
wondered how many children she had given
birth to. It might easily be fifteen. She had
had her momentary flowering, a year,
perhaps, of wild-rose beauty and then she
had suddenly swollen like a fertilized fruit
and grown hard and red and coarse, and
then her life had been laundering,
scrubbing, darning, cooking, sweeping,
polishing, mending, scrubbing, laundering,
first for children, then for grandchildren,
over thirty unbroken years. At the end of it
she was still singing. The mystical
reverence that he felt for her was somehow
mixed up with the aspect of the pale,
cloudless sky, stretching away behind the
chimney-pots into interminable distance. It
was curious to think that the sky was the
same for everybody, in Eurasia or Eastasia
as well as here. And the people under the
sky were also very much the same
everywhere, all over the world, hundreds of
thousands of millions of people just like
this, people ignorant of one another's
existence, held apart by walls of hatred and
lies, and yet almost exactly the same people
who had never learned to think but who
were storing up in their hearts and bellies
and muscles the power that would one day
overturn the world. If there was hope, it lay in
the proles! Without having read to the end of
the book, he knew that that must be
Goldstein's final message. The future
belonged to the proles. And could he be
sure that when their time came the world
they constructed would not be just as alien
to him, Winston Smith, as the world of the
Party? Yes, because at the least it would be
a world of sanity. Where there is equality
there can be sanity. Sooner or later it would
happen, strength would change into
consciousness. The proles were immortal,
you could not doubt it when you looked at
that valiant figure in the yard. In the end their

awakening would come. And until that
happened, though it might be a thousand
years, they would stay alive against all the
odds, like birds, passing on from body to
body the vitality which the Party did not
share and could not kill.

'Do you remember,' he said, 'the thrush that
sang to us, that first day, at the edge of the
wood?'

'He wasn't singing to us,' said Julia. 'He
was singing to please himself. Not even
that. He was just singing.'

The birds sang, the proles sang. the Party
did not sing. All round the world, in London
and New York, in Africa and Brazil, and in
the mysterious, forbidden lands beyond the
frontiers, in the streets of Paris and Berlin,
in the villages of the endless Russian plain,
in the bazaars of China and Japan
everywhere stood the same solid
unconquerable figure, made monstrous by
work and childbearing, toiling from birth to
death and still singing. Out of those mighty
loins a race of conscious beings must one
day come. You were the dead, theirs was
the future. But you could share in that future
if you kept alive the mind as they kept alive
the body, and passed on the secret doctrine
that two plus two make four.

'We are the dead,' he said.

'We are the dead,' echoed Julia dutifully.

'You are the dead,' said an iron voice
behind them.

They sprang apart. Winston's entrails
seemed to have turned into ice. He could
see the white all round the irises of Julia's
eyes. Her face had turned a milky yellow.
The smear of rouge that was still on each
cheekbone stood out sharply, almost as

-123-

though unconnected with the skin beneath.

'You are the dead,' repeated the iron voice.

'It was behind the picture,' breathed Julia.

'It was behind the picture,' said the voice.
'Remain exactly where you are. Make no
movement until you are ordered.'

It was starting, it was starting at last! They
could do nothing except stand gazing into
one another's eyes. To run for life, to get out
of the house before it was too late no such
thought occurred to them. Unthinkable to
disobey the iron voice from the wall. There
was a snap as though a catch had been
turned back, and a crash of breaking glass.
The picture had fallen to the floor uncovering
the telescreen behind it.

'Now they can see us,' said Julia.

'Now we can see you,' said the voice.
'Stand out in the middle of the room. Stand
back to back. Clasp your hands behind your
heads. Do not touch one another.'

They were not touching, but it seemed to
him that he could feel Julia's body shaking.
Or perhaps it was merely the shaking of his
own. He could just stop his teeth from
chattering, but his knees were beyond his
control. There was a sound of trampling
boots below, inside the house and outside.
The yard seemed to be full of men.
Something was being dragged across the
stones. The woman's singing had stopped
abruptly. There was a long, rolling clang, as
though the washtub had been flung across
the yard, and then a confusion of angry
shouts which ended in a yell of pain.

'The house is surrounded,' said Winston.

'The house is surrounded,' said the voice.

He heard Julia snap her teeth together. 'I
suppose we may as well say good-bye,'
she said.

'You may as well say good-bye,' said the
voice. And then another quite different
voice, a thin, cultivated voice which Winston
had the impression of having heard before,
struck in; 'And by the way, while we are on
the subject, "Here comes a candle to light
you to bed, here comes a chopper to chop
off your head"!'

Something crashed on to the bed behind
Winston's back. The head of a ladder had
been thrust through the window and had
burst in the frame. Someone was climbing
through the window. There was a stampede
of boots up the stairs. The room was full of
solid men in black uniforms, with iron-shod
boots on their feet and truncheons in their
hands.

Winston was not trembling any longer. Even
his eyes he barely moved. One thing alone
mattered; to keep still, to keep still and not
give them an excuse to hit you! A man with a
smooth prizefighter's jowl in which the
mouth was only a slit paused opposite him
balancing his truncheon meditatively
between thumb and forefinger. Winston met
his eyes. The feeling of nakedness, with
one's hands behind one's head and one's
face and body all exposed, was almost
unbearable. The man protruded the tip of a
white tongue, licked the place where his lips
should have been, and then passed on.
There was another crash. Someone had
picked up the glass paperweight from the
table and smashed it to pieces on the
hearth-stone.

The fragment of coral, a tiny crinkle of pink
like a sugar rosebud from a cake, rolled
across the mat. How small, thought Winston,
how small it always was! There was a gasp

-124-

and a thump behind him, and he received a
violent kick on the ankle which nearly flung
him off his balance. One of the men had
smashed his fist into Julia's solar plexus,
doubling her up like a pocket ruler. She was
thrashing about on the floor, fighting for
breath. Winston dared not turn his head even
by a millimetre, but sometimes her livid,
gasping face came within the angle of his
vision. Even in his terror it was as though he
could feel the pain in his own body, the
deadly pain which nevertheless was less
urgent than the struggle to get back her
breath. He knew what it was like; the
terrible, agonizing pain which was there all
the while but could not be suffered yet,
because before all else it was necessary to
be able to breathe. Then two of the men
hoisted her up by knees and shoulders, and
carried her out of the room like a sack.
Winston had a glimpse of her face, upside
down, yellow and contorted, with the eyes
shut, and still with a smear of rouge on
either cheek; and that was the last he saw
of her.

He stood dead still. No one had hit him yet.
Thoughts which came of their own accord
but seemed totally uninteresting began to flit
through his mind. He wondered whether
they had got Mr Charrington. He wondered
what they had done to the woman in the
yard. He noticed that he badly wanted to
urinate, and felt a faint surprise, because he
had done so only two or three hours ago. He
noticed that the clock on the mantelpiece
said nine, meaning twenty-one. But the light
seemed too strong. Would not the light be
fading at twenty-one hours on an August
evening? He wondered whether after all he
and Julia had mistaken the time had slept
the clock round and thought it was twenty-
thirty when really it was nought eight-thirty
on the following morning. But he did not
pursue the thought further. It was not
interesting.

There ws another, lighter step in the
passage. Mr Charrington came into the
room. The demeanour of the black-
uniformed men suddenly became more
subdued. Something had also changed in
Mr Charrington's appearance. His eye fell
on the fragments of the glass paperweight.

'Pick up those pieces,' he said sharply.

A man stooped to obey. The cockney
accent had disappeared; Winston suddenly
realized whose voice it was that he had
heard a few moments ago on the
telescreen. Mr Charrington was still wearing
his old velvet jacket, but his hair, which had
been almost white, had turned black. Also
he was not wearing his spectacles. He gave
Winston a single sharp glance, as though
verifying his identity, and then paid no more
attention to him. He was still recognizable,
but he was not the same person any longer.
His body had straightened, and seemed to
have grown bigger. His face had undergone
only tiny changes that had nevertheless
worked a complete transformation. The
black eyebrows were less bushy, the
wrinkles were gone, the whole lines of the
face seemed to have altered; even the nose
seemed shorter. It was the alert, cold face
of a man of about five-and-thirty. It
occurred to Winston that for the first time in
his life he was looking, with knowledge, at a
member of the Thought Police.

Chapter Three

He did not know where he was. Presumably
he was in the Ministry of Love, but there was
no way of making certain. He was in a high-
ceilinged windowless cell with walls of
glittering white porcelain. Concealed lamps
flooded it with cold light, and there was a
low, steady humming sound which he
supposed had something to do with the air
supply. A bench, or shelf, just wide enough

-125-

to sit on ran round the wall, broken only by
the door and, at the end opposite the door,
a lavatory pan with no wooden seat. There
were four telescreens, one in each wall.

There was a dull aching in his belly. It had
been there ever since they had bundled him
into the closed van and driven him away. But
he was also hungry, with a gnawing,
unwholesome kind of hunger. It might be
twenty-four hours since he had eaten, it
might be thirty-six. He still did not know,
probably never would know, whether it had
been morning or evening when they
arrested him. Since he was arrested he had
not been fed.

He sat as still as he could on the narrow
bench, with his hands crossed on his knee.
He had already learned to sit still. If you
made unexpected movements they yelled at
you from the telescreen. But the craving for
food was growing upon him. What he longed
for above all was a piece of bread. He had
an idea that there were a few breadcrumbs
in the pocket of his overalls. It was even
possible he thought this because from time
to time something seemed to tickle his leg
that there might be a sizeable bit of crust
there. In the end the temptation to find out
overcame his fear; he slipped a hand into
his pocket.

'Smith!' yelled a voice from the telescreen.
'6079 Smith W.! Hands out of pockets in the
cells!'

He sat still again, his hands crossed on his
knee. Before being brought here he had
been taken to another place which must
have been an ordinary prison or a
temporary lock-up used by the patrols. He
did not know how long he had been there;
some hours at any rate; with no clocks and
no daylight it was hard to gauge the time. It
was a noisy, evil-smelling place. They had

put him into a cell similar to the one he was
now in, but filthily dirty and at all times
crowded by ten or fifteen people. The
majority of them were common criminals,
but there were a few political prisoners
among them. He had sat silent against the
wall, jostled by dirty bodies, too
preoccupied by fear and the pain in his belly
to take much interest in his surroundings,
but still noticing the astonishing difference
in demeanour between the Party prisoners
and the others. The Party prisoners were
always silent and terrified, but the ordinary
criminals seemed to care nothing for
anybody. They yelled insults at the guards,
fought back fiercely when their belongings
were impounded, wrote obscene words on
the floor, ate smuggled food which they
produced from mysterious hiding-places in
their clothes, and even shouted down the
telescreen when it tried to restore order. On
the other hand some of them seemed to be
on good terms with the guards, called them
by nicknames, and tried to wheedle
cigarettes through the spyhole in the door.
The guards, too, treated the common
criminals with a certain forbearance, even
when they had to handle them roughly.
There was much talk about the forced-
labour camps to which most of the
prisoners expected to be sent. It was 'all
right' in the camps, he gathered, so long as
you had good contacts and knew the ropes.
There was bribery, favouritism, and
racketeering of every kind, there was
homosexuality and prostitution, there was
even illicit alcohol distilled from potatoes.
The positions of trust were given only to the
common criminals, especially the
gangsters and the murderers, who formed
a sort of aristocracy. All the dirty jobs were
done by the politicals.

There was a constant come-and-go of
prisoners of every description: drug-
peddlers, thieves, bandits, black-

-126-

marketeers, drunks, prostitutes. Some of
the drunks were so violent that the other
prisoners had to combine to suppress them.
An enormous wreck of a woman, aged
about sixty, with great tumbling breasts and
thick coils of white hair which had come
down in her struggles, was carried in,
kicking and shouting, by four guards, who
had hold of her one at each corner. They
wrenched off the boots with which she had
been trying to kick them, and dumped her
down across Winston's lap, almost
breaking his thigh-bones. The woman
hoisted herself upright and followed them
out with a yell of 'F bastards!' Then, noticing
that she was sitting on something uneven,
she slid off Winston's knees on to the bench.

'Beg pardon, dearie,' she said. 'I wouldn't
'a sat on you, only the buggers put me there.
They dono 'ow to treat a lady, do they?' She
paused, patted her breast, and belched.
'Pardon,' she said, 'I ain't meself, quite.'

She leant forward and vomited copiously on
the floor.

'Thass better,' she said, leaning back with
closed eyes. 'Never keep it down, thass
what I say. Get it up while it's fresh on your
stomach, like.'

She revived, turned to have another look at
Winston and seemed immediately to take a
fancy to him. She put a vast arm round his
shoulder and drew him towards her,
breathing beer and vomit into his face.

'Wass your name, dearie?' she said.

'Smith,' said Winston.

'Smith?' said the woman. 'Thass funny. My
name's Smith too. Why,' she added
sentimentally, 'I might be your mother!'

She might, thought Winston, be his mother.
She was about the right age and physique,
and it was probable that people changed
somewhat after twenty years in a forced-
labour camp.

No one else had spoken to him. To a
surprising extent the ordinary criminals
ignored the Party prisoners. 'The polits,'
they called them, with a sort of uninterested
contempt. The Party prisoners seemed
terrified of speaking to anybody, and above
all of speaking to one another. Only once,
when two Party members, both women,
were pressed close together on the bench,
he overheard amid the din of voices a few
hurriedly-whispered words; and in
particular a reference to something called
'room one-oh-one', which he did not
understand.

It might be two or three hours ago that they
had brought him here. The dull pain in his
belly never went away, but sometimes it
grew better and sometimes worse, and his
thoughts expanded or contracted
accordingly. When it grew worse he thought
only of the pain itself, and of his desire for
food. When it grew better, panic took hold of
him. There were moments when he foresaw
the things that would happen to him with
such actuality that his heart galloped and his
breath stopped. He felt the smash of
truncheons on his elbows and iron-shod
boots on his shins; he saw himself
grovelling on the floor, screaming for mercy
through broken teeth. He hardly thought of
Julia. He could not fix his mind on her. He
loved her and would not betray her; but that
was only a fact, known as he knew the rules
of arithmetic. He felt no love for her, and he
hardly even wondered what was happening
to her. He thought oftener of O'Brien, with a
flickering hope. O'Brien might know that he
had been arrested. The Brotherhood, he
had said, never tried to save its members.

-127-

But there was the razor blade; they would
send the razor blade if they could. There
would be perhaps five seconds before the
guard could rush into the cell. The blade
would bite into him with a sort of burning
coldness, and even the fingers that held it
would be cut to the bone. Everything came
back to his sick body, which shrank
trembling from the smallest pain. He was
not certain that he would use the razor blade
even if he got the chance. It was more
natural to exist from moment to moment,
accepting another ten minutes' life even
with the certainty that there was torture at
the end of it.

Sometimes he tried to calculate the number
of porcelain bricks in the walls of the cell. It
should have been easy, but he always lost
count at some point or another. More often
he wondered where he was, and what time
of day it was. At one moment he felt certain
that it was broad daylight outside, and at the
next equally certain that it was pitch
darkness. In this place, he knew
instinctively, the lights would never be
turned out. It was the place with no
darkness: he saw now why O'Brien had
seemed to recognize the allusion. In the
Ministry of Love there were no windows.
His cell might be at the heart of the building
or against its outer wall; it might be ten
floors below ground, or thirty above it. He
moved himself mentally from place to place,
and tried to determine by the feeling of his
body whether he was perched high in the air
or buried deep underground.

There was a sound of marching boots
outside. The steel door opened with a
clang. A young officer, a trim black-
uniformed figure who seemed to glitter all
over with polished leather, and whose pale,
straight-featured face was like a wax
mask, stepped smartly through the
doorway. He motioned to the guards

outside to bring in the prisoner they were
leading. The poet Ampleforth shambled into
the cell. The door clanged shut again.

Ampleforth made one or two uncertain
movements from side to side, as though
having some idea that there was another
door to go out of, and then began to wander
up and down the cell. He had not yet noticed
Winston's presence. His troubled eyes were
gazing at the wall about a metre above the
level of Winston's head. He was shoeless;
large, dirty toes were sticking out of the
holes in his socks. He was also several
days away from a shave. A scrubby beard
covered his face to the cheekbones, giving
him an air of ruffianism that went oddly with
his large weak frame and nervous
movements.

Winston roused hirnself a little from his
lethargy. He must speak to Ampleforth, and
risk the yell from the telescreen. It was even
conceivable that Ampleforth was the bearer
of the razor blade.

'Ampleforth,' he said.

There was no yell from the telescreen.
Ampleforth paused, mildly startled. His
eyes focused themselves slowly on Winston.

'Ah, Smith!' he said. 'You too!'

'What are you in for?'

'To tell you the truth ' He sat down
awkwardly on the bench opposite Winston.
'There is only one offence, is there not?' he
said.

'And have you committed it?'

'Apparently I have.'

He put a hand to his forehead and pressed

-128-

his temples for a moment, as though trying
to remember something.

'These things happen,' he began vaguely. 'I
have been able to recall one instance a
possible instance. It was an indiscretion,
undoubtedly. We were producing a
definitive edition of the poems of Kipling. I
allowed the word "God" to remain at the end
of a line. I could not help it!' he added almost
indignantly, raising his face to look at
Winston. 'It was impossible to change the
line. The rhyme was "rod". Do you realize
that there are only twelve rhymes to "rod" in
the entire language? For days I had racked
my brains. There was no other rhyme.'

The expression on his face changed. The
annoyance passed out of it and for a
moment he looked almost pleased. A sort
of intellectual warmth, the joy of the pedant
who has found out some useless fact,
shone through the dirt and scrubby hair.

'Has it ever occurred to you,' he said, 'that
the whole history of English poetry has been
determined by the fact that the English
language lacks rhymes?'

No, that particular thought had never
occurred to Winston. Nor, in the
circumstances, did it strike him as very
important or interesting.

'Do you know what time of day it is?' he
said.

Ampleforth looked startled again. 'I had
hardly thought about it. They arrested me it
could be two days ago perhaps three.' His
eyes flitted round the walls, as though he
half expected to find a window somewhere.
'There is no difference between night and
day in this place. I do not see how one can
calculate the time.'

They talked desultorily for some minutes,
then, without apparent reason, a yell from
the telescreen bade them be silent. Winston
sat quietly, his hands crossed. Ampleforth,
too large to sit in comfort on the narrow
bench, fidgeted from side to side, clasping
his lank hands first round one knee, then
round the other. The telescreen barked at
him to keep still. Time passed. Twenty
minutes, an hour it was difficult to judge.
Once more there was a sound of boots
outside. Winston's entrails contracted.
Soon, very soon, perhaps in five minutes,
perhaps now, the tramp of boots would
mean that his own turn had come.

The door opened. The cold-faced young
officer stepped into the cell. With a brief
movement of the hand he indicated
Ampleforth.

'Room 101,' he said.

Ampleforth marched clumsily out between
the guards, his face vaguely perturbed, but
uncomprehending.

What seemed like a long time passed. The
pain in Winston's belly had revived. His mind
sagged round and round on the same trick,
like a ball falling again and again into the
same series of slots. He had only six
thoughts. The pain in his belly; a piece of
bread; the blood and the screaming;
O'Brien; Julia; the razor blade. There was
another spasm in his entrails, the heavy
boots were approaching. As the door
opened, the wave of air that it created
brought in a powerful smell of cold sweat.
Parsons walked into the cell. He was
wearing khaki shorts and a sports-shirt.

This time Winston was startled into self-
forgetfulness.

'You here!' he said.

-129-

Parsons gave Winston a glance in which
there was neither interest nor surprise, but
only misery. He began walking jerkily up
and down, evidently unable to keep still.
Each time he straightened his pudgy knees
it was apparent that they were trembling.
His eyes had a wide-open, staring look, as
though he could not prevent himself from
gazing at something in the middle distance.

'What are you in for?' said Winston.

'Thoughtcrime!' said Parsons, almost
blubbering. The tone of his voice implied at
once a complete admission of his guilt and
a sort of incredulous horror that such a word
could be applied to himself. He paused
opposite Winston and began eagerly
appealing to him: 'You don't think they'll
shoot me, do you, old chap? They don't
shoot you if you haven't actually done
anything only thoughts, which you can't
help? I know they give you a fair hearing.
Oh, I trust them for that! They'll know my
record, won't they? You know what kind of
chap I was. Not a bad chap in my way. Not
brainy, of course, but keen. I tried to do my
best for the Party, didn't I? I'll get off with
five years, don't you think? Or even ten
years? A chap like me could make himself
pretty useful in a labour-camp. They
wouldn't shoot me for going off the rails just
once?'

'Are you guilty?' said Winston.

'Of course I'm guilty!' cried Parsons with a
servile glance at